ã€ŠThe King&#x27;s Gameã€‹


 Chapter 2 - Black Knight II

    Chapter 2 ¨C ck Knight II

    Trantor: StillAlive, Editors: Elestrea, Cat

    ¡¸Hiss......¡¹Ò» A split-second spiritual link.

    ¡°Fuck! Are these Zergs all on drugs, ah?! Reporting to the Commander, the right nk is about to be breached!¡± The front line scout urgently reported the changes to the battle¡¯s situation.

    Clearly, they had just forced the Zergs to take a step back and it was only a matter of time before they saw victory. But just now, this group of low-leveled, Delta rank Zergs suddenly disyed a dramatic surge inbat power. As if something had enraged them to the extreme, the group frantically rushed back and immediately tore their right nk¡¯s defence apart.

    What type of enemy was the most fearsome on the battlefield? Undeniably, it was the one that wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    Each and every Zerg was a natural born soldier. They disregarded pain, didn¡¯t fear death, and showed no mercy to the enemy.

    What was even more troubling was that the Zerg forces were far more powerful than the other races. They obeyed their superiors¡¯mands unconditionally, and never asked questions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it confirmed that the lesser Zergs on this have nomander?¡± The high-ranking human officer dressed in military uniform furrowed his eyebrows and pounded heavily on the strategy room¡¯s table with his right first. The loss of the ground troops had far exceeded their initial estimation. Even if you switched to any othermander, right now the mood was unlikely to be very good.

    The chiefs of staff didn¡¯t dared to answer. Looking at the intelligence they had obtained at the start of the war, these lesser Zergs truly didn¡¯t have amander. Their formation was so fragmented that they couldn¡¯t even be called a squadron. As a result, in the beginning, they¡¯d been able to effortlessly break through the regions one by one.

    But now this group of scattered Zergs had suddenly united without any exnation. It was as if each and every one of the Zergs had suffered some kind of major stimulus, resulting in them collectively going berserk.

    ¡°Retreat first.¡± After persisting for a while, the rather young general finally issued thismand.

    Once themand to retreat was issued, the ground troops that hadnded on the would no longer take the initiative to confront the currently berserk Zergs and would instead seek an opportunity to evacuate.

    To their surprise, the lesser Zergs didn¡¯t pursue them. Instead, they spread out in all directions as if......

    It was as if they were looking for something.

    This situation wasn¡¯t normal, but the human general who gave themand to evacuate didn¡¯t pay much attention to this anomaly. His thoughts were focused on how he was going to capture this resource-rich.

    In fact, the Zergs¡¯ abnormal disy wasn¡¯t confined to this. At this moment, in every corner of the dark and vast interster, all the races fighting the Zergs were having the same experience.

    But whether it was humanity or another one of the boundless interster¡¯s races, not a single one attached any importance to this abnormal phenomenon.

    If they had paid more attention and tried to find out the cause of the Zergs bizarre behaviour or reported the situation to their superiors, perhaps they would have been able to unearth the truth much earlier.

    That short-lived spiritual link had already allowed the Zergs to receive a very important message¡ª¡ª

    Their King had just been born and was now in great need of their protection.

    At this time, far away on an abandoned in a remote part of the gxy, the originally dark cave was illuminated by the lighting in from the outside world.

    Completely unaware of what he had inadvertently done, the handsome figure of the ck-haired youth was presently sitting peacefully inside the cave. He was heavily guarded by a swarm of Zerg soldiers, and countless eyes were watching attentively as he ate.

    What made Gu Huai somewhat speechless was that he could feel the Zerg soldiers¡¯ hundred thousand points of tension whilst doing so.

    ¡°......Do they think I¡¯m a child who will choke on food?¡± After instinctively learning to perceive the Zerg soldiers¡¯ emotions, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help but say this sentence to his family¡¯s system as he continued to ¡®ka-cha ka-cha¡¯ eat his eggshell.

    The narrow space in which he had struggled for some time before breaking free was actually the interior of a giant white egg. He¡¯d been incubated and nurtured in this white egg, and now he¡¯d sessfully hatched.

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± After eating exactly one-sixth of the eggshell, Gu Huai felt the distinct feeling of having eaten till satisfied. He also felt another type of hard-to-describe but absolutely wonderful sensation.

    It was a little like the pleasantly warm feeling of being brimming with energy. It was sofortable that he just wanted to squint his eyes and curl up.

    Because of the system¡¯s friendly reminder, Gu Huai knew that the big eggshell was highly nutritious for him, but he didn¡¯t expect the effect to be instantaneous.

    When all was said and done, he didn¡¯t truly have the mind of a young cub. Gu Huai restrained himself from entering that type of eat-then-sleep-then-eat-again mode of a real baby.

    In the eyes of the Zergs soldiers who were watching the youth, their King was so very small. After eating he was obviously very sleepy, but he still tried hard to keep his eyes open and resist his drowsiness......

    Adorable.

    This word didn¡¯t exist in the Zerg¡¯s vocabry, but it was how the group of Zergs soldiers felt emotionally. The existence in front of them was different, it wasn¡¯t something meant only for destruction. (E/N: They are talking about the King.)

    Once he¡¯d epted his identity as a ¡®cub¡¯, Gu Huai could perceive the surrounding Zergs¡¯ eagerness to protect him and was no longer bewildered by their attitude. And now, being stared at by so many pairs of vertical pupils once again, he wasn¡¯t the least bit nervous.

    These highly intimidating and dangerous creatures bore absolutely no malice towards him. Even in the beginning when they had chased after him, it waspletely not for the reason he originally thought......Since learning his current identity from the system, Gu Huai understood this.

    ¡°They are afraid to lose you, but they won¡¯t restrict your actions.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I know.¡± Gu Huai replied in his mind while simultaneously pulling up the information panel the system had provided him. At the top of the panel, in the most conspicuous region, shone a column of data¡ª¡ª

    Clearance Value: 15%

    Where did this 15%e from?

    ording to the rules of the game Gu Huai knew, to reach 100% clearance value in each world, he would need to perform the role of his given identity to the zenith and attain the highest achievement that was worthy of praise.

    There was more than one way to interpret the role of the given identity. If a different interpretation was selected, naturally the achievement needed to clear the current world would be different.

    For example, in this world, his identity was that of the Zerg King. Leading the Zergs to conquer the interster could be considered as one example of getting the highest achievement. However, from the beginning, Gu Huai had rejected this method of reaching 100% clearance value.

    ¡°Hatching only increased the clearance value by 5%. Where did the other 10%e from?¡± Rubbing at his eyes to clear away his drowsiness, Gu Huai tried to ask his family¡¯s system.

    The reason why the word ¡®tried¡¯ was chosen was because up till now, Gu Huai still didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the system¡¯s attitude toward him. The system¡¯s manner of speech was very cold, nheless it had still wordlessly satisfied his previous request for clothes.

    ¡°Your pain stimted the establishment of a spiritual link. Itsted for less than a second, but it was long enough to allow all the Zergs to be aware of your existence,¡± the system replied honestly.

    ¡°The duration of the link was too short for them to determine your exact location so they will turn each and every upside down.¡±

    This was okay?? Gu Huai¡¯s slightly drooping eyelids suddenly twitched. ¡°Dear system, let¡¯s discuss. Next time this type of major affair happens can you please take the initiative to tell me?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence the system didn¡¯t answer Gu Huai¡¯s question, only said in neither a cold nor warm tone, ¡°The Zergs above Gamma level possess ordinary wisdom and probably won¡¯t make a bigmotion trying to find you. Others won¡¯t have so many misgivings.¡±

    The rioting Zergs needed to be calmed because there was a sad truth being disyed before Gu Huai¡¯s eyes: the Zergs didn¡¯t have a single ally in the entire gxy. Not only did not have any allies, they also had a lot of enemies, especially the human race with whom their enmity had existed from the old era till the new era. They were truly mortal enemies.

    Knowing what he needed to do now, Gu Huai turned his attention towards the encirclement of Zergs that were watching him.

    The previous spiritual link was established unconsciously. Since no one had taught him how, it was probably his innate ability.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t umm......don¡¯t get angry£¿¡¹

    Gu Huai raised his head at this moment. The bodies of these Zerg soldiers were actually enormous, he had to really lift his head to look into their eyes.

    The lesser Zergs didn¡¯t have much wisdom. They were good at fighting their enemies and they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to execute their superior¡¯s orders, but their thoughts were very simple.

    Despite not understandingnguage and being unable to respond with words, the Zergs inside the cave nevertheless had a distinct reaction. The tremendous figures of these frightening organisms turned towards the ck-haired youth and lowered their heads. Their tightly constricted vertical pupils rxed a lot and their extremely powerful, serrated de like forearms lowered immediately after, like they were disengaging from fight mode.

    ¡°Very obedient.¡± Gu Huai approached the Zerg soldier closest to him, and standing on his tippy-toes he just barely managed to reach out his hand and pat the Zerg¡¯s forearm.

    This Zerg¡¯s ability level was somewhat higher than the surrounding Zergs. If he weren¡¯t here, this Zerg would probably be the leader of the other Zerg soldiers.

    The Zerg who was patted on the forearm by the youth made a weak hissing sound and deliberately lowered its body in order to let him pat it more conveniently. Moreover, it immediately adjusted the angle of its forearm so the sharp point would never touch the youth.

    This Zerg, which appeared to be a dangerous creature no matter how you looked at it, was now motionless, bowing its head obediently in front of the youth like arge dog facing its owner.

    It worked.

    The short distance spiritual link was sessfully established. Gu Huai tried to expand the link¡¯s range while consciously selecting a target. He didn¡¯t need to systematically stop the rioting Zerg soldiers one by one as long as he cated the scattered Zerg leaders.

    ¡°Reducing the loss of spiritual force is a wise choice,¡± the spectating system said before adding a sentence of warning. ¡°Every nation has an exploration fleet. Although this abandoned belongs to a remote gxy, it isn¡¯t an unconditionally safe ce.¡±

    In order not to attract any attention, there was a need to prevent the lower ss Zerg soldiers from acting on instinct and swarming towards this. One the other hand, it was also necessary to have enough guards by his side to guarantee his safety.

    Ten secondster, as soon as he had finished stopping the lesser Zerg soldiers, Gu Huai clearly felt a stronger burst of drowsiness than before. It was as if someone were inside his head, continuously urging him to close his eyes.

    The limit of a ¡®cub¡¯s¡¯ ability, even if it was an innate ability, had not yet matured at this present stage of birth.

    Although he still had energy, Gu Huai didn¡¯t ignore the system¡¯s reminder and stopped resisting his drowsiness. Before he sunk into sleep though, he caught the brightest spot in the spiritual field.

    Meanwhile, in the Sangta Gxy ruled by the Sa People, a one-sided and overwhelming battle had juste to an end.

    This was a race that was publicly recognized as having the most powerful individual fighting strength. But now, they were all copsed on the ground,pletely depleted of any fighting strength.

    The only person who was still standing and able to move normally was currently at the heart of the battlefield. From his appearance, it could be quickly determined that this was a Zerg- a high-level Zerg.

    Higher-level Zergs appeared simr to humans, but their eyes had vertical pupils and they still retained a certain Zerg characteristic.

    For example, the high-level Zerg standing in the centre of the battlefield undoubtedly possessed exceptionally beautiful features ording to the normal human aesthetic. It¡¯s just that the contour lines on his face weren¡¯t gentle in the slightest, but were insteadpletely cold and stern.

    The bloodthirsty smile hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated from the Zerg¡¯s face when his vertical pupils suddenly narrowed. With an impatient look, he flicked away the blood staining the tip of his tail. From a distance, he resembled a dangerous beast that had just finished hunting but still wished to continue.

    But in the next second, the high-level Zerg suddenly froze.

    ¡¸......¡¹It was the sound of breathing.

    From the clear, even breathing sounds that could be heard, the owner of the voice was most likely sleeping. Although the other side didn¡¯t say a word, the silver-haired Zerg who had just finished fighting looked like a cat whose whiskers had just been touched. His pupils immediately narrowed further.

    Irritated......

    The rising feeling of irritation produced a desire for destruction, but the ce where he could ¡®destroy¡¯ his enemies no longer existed.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± The bloodthirsty smile gradually disappeared from the silver-haired Zerg¡¯s face, his expression bing indifferent. His good-looking skin appeared a little cold.

    This spiritual link, for the silver-haired Zerg it was the second time he¡¯d felt it.

    Nature and instincts in this high-level Zerg¡¯s body seemed to have lost its effectiveness; he was unable to arouse even the slightest desire to submit to the other party. But the clear sound of breathing being transmitted into his mind once again evoked an indescribable feeling of aggravation.

    @@novelbin@@

    Just then, another adult male Zerg in the same ck uniform quietly walked over.

    ¡°Boss ah, there are more and more soldiers in the fleet who want to leave. What do you think we should do......?¡± Alger stated the current situation truthfully. He¡¯d been waiting until the silver-haired Zerg¡¯s face no longer had a smiling expression before he dared to approach and ask this question.

    That spiritual link was extremely frightening. Alger understood this clearly because he too could feel his heart wavering.

    There was no doubt that the Zergs¡¯ society was a pyramid society, but the lower Zergs didn¡¯t feel any discontent. On the contrary, they unconditionally surrendered to their superiors.

    This was determined by nature and the instincts of the Zergs, which, in the eyes of the other races, was sometimes very difficult to understand.

    Their race¡¯s only disunity was the fact that the low-level Zergs had a choice in who they wanted to follow. There were a total of four high-level Zergs with an Alpha grade ability, and the differences in who the low-level Zergs followed had created divergence within Zerg society.

    All along, whether it was an outsider or the Zergs themselves, Alpha-level Zergs were considered the ultimate power in Zerg society. Currently though, the facts told them that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± The silver-haired Zerg¡¯s face was expressionless. Even when asking this question, his mood couldn¡¯t be deciphered.

    Alger spread his hands at his family¡¯s leader, ¡°To betray the leader, this kind of thing, isn¡¯t easy ah. If you don¡¯t speak, I can only endure.¡±

    Fortunately, the spiritual link was brief. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to stay here, let alone speak.

    Alger only thought the above sentence in his heart, but then the silver-haired Zerg spoke words that made him dumbstruck.

    ¡°Then I will grant your wish.¡±

    The tip of the silver-haired Zerg¡¯s highly dangerous tail unconsciously rose upwards as he said this. The other side¡¯s idea at this time was very simple and cruel. As long as he could see the existence that was calling out to him, he could solve these evoked feelings of irritability very easily¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 7 - [Black Knight VII]

    Chapter 7 ¨C [ck Knight VII]

    The Y warship passed freely within the¡¯s alert range, directly ignoring the various probes and defense systems deployed by the with its outstanding concealment capability.

    It could be said that the inhabitants of this pale blue did not know that their was almost captured and packed up as a gift.

    The Y warship took only a few days to return to the Zergs capital territory, the warship was really a high-tech creation that was no less than that of other races.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the concern that the body of young zerg could not withstand continuous transitions, the return time would be much shorter.

    ¡°That was a lot faster than expected.¡± They could see familiar horizons. A deputy held a ck box in his hands and looked very cautious.

    The dark box was made of a special metal unique to Tuther Star. It was used to hold rare and precious energy crystals. Now the energy crystal had been removed, what was left inside the ck box had turned into milky white powder.

    When they left the abandoned, the high-level Zergs did not forget to pack therge white eggshell together and take it away. After all, it wasmon knowledge that eggshells were good nourishment for newborn cubs.

    ¡°This part of the ground powder can be mixed with Pubarno sap, so that the nutritional effect will be better.¡± When the young man who was eating suddenly turned his eyes to the box in his hand, Alger eagerly exined with a smile.

    Pubarno sap could dissolve into the powder without affecting the taste. Some Zergs who cared about their pups did this.

    So it was... powdered Milk?

    The word ¡°powdered milk¡± suddenly came to his mind, and Gu Huai¡¯s expression became a bitplicated, but he quickly epted it.

    During his feeding, the young zerg did not notice a little eggshell crust on his mouth, and the silver-haired zerg who sat next to him, watching the young zerg eat quietly, extended his fingers and gently removed the crusts.

    Patiently and carefully.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± A cold finger touched the corner of his lip, it was clear that the other zerg was helping him wipe the crust on his mouth. Gu Huai hesitated thinking about it, then he reached out and rubbed the head of the silver-haired Zerg.

    A Y warship had entered the Tuther star territory, they called a meeting to see whether it looked familiar on the information feedback, and the top zergs on the who were holding the important meeting immediately exploded.

    ¡°The leader¡¯s special warship...?!¡± A high-ranking Zerg in the conference room rose directly from his seat and stared closely at the battleship logo in the virtual image.

    God knew how long it had been since their leader returned to his capital star. Now that he suddenly appeared, the senior Zergs in the conference room were a little suspicious of their own eyes.

    After the shock disappeared, the Zergs turned their eyes to their chief of staff. Thetter quietly pushed up his sses and said, ¡°Get ready. First, get through the videomunication and ask about the situation.¡±

    In the absence of the leader, Tuther and others under themand of the First Legion were managed by the Chief of Staff, so at this time, when the Zerg spoke, no one in the room raised any objections.

    But after the videomunication was connected¡ª¡ª

    The High-level Zergs in the Conference Room: ¡°...¡±

    It was hard to describe the feeling of their three views being shattered.

    Even the Chief of Staff, who could calmly handle massive government affairs, was silent along with the others.

    In the video, the silver-haired Zerg was bowing to a young man suspected of being human, and letting the young man put his hand on his head. Even after being touched a few times , he only drooped his eyelids. The gesture looked very quiet and obedient.

    Human, that was a human, right?

    The Zerg and humans were enemies from the old era to the new era. Their understanding of the enemy clouded almost every Zerg¡¯s thoughts.

    Gu Huai became a little addicted along the line, the Zerg¡¯s long silver hair felt so good that Gu Huai didn¡¯t see the virtualmunication panel near him at all.

    After stopping, as usual, his waist was hugged by a tail, this time Gu Huai simply leaned against the silver-haired Zerg and yawned.

    Soon after he had eaten enough, the feeling of overflowing energy made him a little sleepy, which was hard to resist. Before closing his eyes, Gu Huai tilted his head, and his eyes directly saw themunication screen.

    Well, that was a lot of people... No, a lot of Zergs...

    He did not care to think about it, Gu Huai gradually drooped his eyes, the sense of security he felt drew him closer to sleep.

    ¡°Chu Chu...¡± On the other side of themunication, a young man who was about to sleep was disturbed, whispering a nickname he had just learnt.

    The name from his childhood was called out by the young zerg in front of many high-level Zergs, but Alves did not mind that. He just raised his eyebrows, then he adjusted the position of the young zerg he held to make him sleep morefortably.

    After adjusting him, Alves looked over at themunication screen. His cold and beautiful face was still expressionless, and his deep voice said, ¡°Go and get some Pubarno sap.¡±

    The high-ranking Zergs in the conference room on the other side nodded collectively. If you looked carefully, you would find that every Zerg there had stiffened, almost like they had entered a state of preparation for battle.

    @@novelbin@@

    Reaching out and touching the waist and stomach of the young zerg in his arms, the silver-haired Zerg immediately frowned.

    In the conference room, all the high-level Zergs¡¯ concentration was high, it was so quiet that even a pin would be heard falling to the ground.

    What kind of human being... They were probably blind just now that they felt their leader was holding a human being...!

    When the young man tilted his head, even though it was through amunication screen, when they received the young man¡¯s gaze, the thoughts of the high-level Zergs in the conference room was suddenly overwhelmed by their instincts.

    At that moment, the high-level Zergs realized how important it was for them to see the ck-haired youth on the other side of the screen.

    He was an important and valuable treasure that must be protected.

    ¡°Is the meeting still on?¡± The high-ranking Zerg in the front position on the left side of the long table of the conference room barely choked out this sentence and looked to the Chief of Staff with full expectations. He hoped that the second-inmand would be less serious and rigid at this special time.

    Although the meeting was an important issue rted to the construction of thes, the high-level Zergs of Tuther were really not interested in the meeting now.

    ¡°The meeting is over.¡± After concisely speaking these two words, the Chief of Staff took the lead in leaving.

    Within a few seconds, no Zerg could be seen in the conference room.

    The Zerg soldiers guarding the top floor of the building were full of questions. They were more eager to know than the other.

    What was wrong with this _____? The high-level Zergs leaving the conference room were very consistent, because they knew that their leader¡¯s warships wouldnd in his private territory.

    ¡°Nutritional recipes, which of you will get them?¡± Though they knew what a nutritious diet is, they had to work out a few, which made it a headache for the Zergs who never paid attention to maternal care and usually didn¡¯t care much about their pups.

    The high-level Zergs who gathered around to discuss the matter were quiet. Pubarno tree juice was good. The nutritional recipe was really...

    ¡°This kind of thing seems to be moremon on the human side.¡± The silence was broken by a female Zerg with a white scaly mask on one half of her face. After she said this, herpanions had a thoughtful look on their faces.

    ¡°How many Zergs are we going to send in?¡±

    This proposal seemed to be a good one. Several high-level Zergs agreed and bowed down. Now they didn¡¯t know that if they did, they would look on helplessly and painfully after the existence they wanted to see.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother so much.¡± The Chief of Staff said, the Y warship was about tond. ¡°Thest time a team of the Penn Empire attacked our fleet, it failed. There were two human prisoners on their starship. The two prisoners are now in Tuther¡¯s prison.¡±

    The reason why these two humans were not killed with the goblins of the Penn Empire was that they were still useful, and now they had a new purpose.

 Chapter 9 - [Black Knight IX]

    Chapter 9 ¨C [ck Knight IX]

    The differences of food between the Zergs and humans were not very big, but Zergs had a wider range of choices. What the humans could eat, the Zerg could eat, and what the humans could not eat, the Zergs were still able to eat.

    But the Zergs were not a materialistic race. For them, eating was only a physiological need, some Zergs even used nutrients to solve their daily hunger problems.

    Gu Huai drank a small tube of nutrient, which could keep him full for most of the day. He never wanted to try a second one, because the taste was a bit too hard to describe.

    ¡°Eran, Tamir and Coria, which one is closer to Tuther?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know where the nutritional recipes came from, Gu Huai had been happily eating normal food these days, although some of them were unknown to him.

    As the silver-haired Zerg could not see a simple and crude way to solve three meals with nutrients every day, Gu Huai recently pulled him to eat with him.

    ¡°Not much difference.¡± The dishes touched by the young zerg would be put into the youth¡¯s bowl one by one, and the silver-haired zerg continued to stare at the young zerg eating.

    That meant the three Legion leaders shoulde together. On the second day after the meeting, Gu Huai set up a spiritual link covering a wide range of areas. Now almost all the Zergs knew that he was in Tuther.

    ¡°The military headquarters has received manymunications requests from the three other legions since yesterday, and has not stopped until now.¡± Looking at the piles of requests formunications from the staff, Aljer smiled, the recent events were all very interesting.

    Hearing the young man¡¯s inquiry, Aljer coughed and straightened up his military posture. ¡°There are many Zerg soldiers who want to transfer to our army because they want to get a residence permit in Tuther.¡±

    As for why they wanted to live in Tuther, that was something everyone wanted now.

    Job... Job hopping? In a sh, Gu Huai was a little dazed when he thought of the word.

    Was it possible to y like this between the four Zerg Armies who split up or even had be enemies?

    ¡°Ka.¡± The sound of teeth cracking a hard shell.

    Couldn¡¯t bite it. Giving up on thinking about the problem, Gu Huai lowered his head to study the food.

    This unknown food looked a little like the leg of a king crab, but its shell was hard to bite.

    Instead of letting the young man bite it a second time, Alvis silently moved the food to his side and began to peel the shell carefully before putting it back on the young man¡¯s te.

    This hard shelled creature could only be captured on a fews. It happened to be found in Tuther, the meat in its hard crust was very delicious and had high nutritional value.

    It was difficult for humans to eat, but in the case of Zergs, eating meat and shells was not a problem at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have too much hard food in your diet in the future.¡± Alves frowned slightly when he thought about the problem of the young zerg having teeth pain. ¡°If you have a shell, I¡¯ll peel it off and give it to you.¡±

    The two men who formted the nutritional diet were not careful enough, thinking about this, the silver-haired Zerg¡¯s pupils dted.

    In fact, the two humans who were being guarded in a duplex house were quite innocent. How could they have imagined that a Zerg could not bite hard food?

    After peeling all the shelled food and wiping off his fingers, Alves pushed it close to the young man and continued to look at him. But knowing that it would worry young zerg if he did not eat, Alves began to eat slowly and methodically.

    It was confirmed that the young zerg had fullypleted his feeding. Only when the silver-haired Zerg wrapped its tail around the young zerg¡¯s waist, could the young zerg get out of his seat and into his arms. Reaching for the young man¡¯s waist and abdomen, he quickly checked whether he needed to eat more.

    Faced with this kind of intimate scene, Aljer standing next to him was very sensitive. Although his leader was cold to others that even one look may not necessarily be given to them, he was totally different to the young zerg.

    Active intimacy, patience and tolerance so deep it¡¯s bottom line could not be seen, a beloved treasure carefully guarded, with the tail wrapped protectively around him.

    Hearing these two sybles, the silver-haired Zerg paused, then lowered his head and gently rubbed the young zerg¡¯s cheeks.

    Feeling the low body temperature for a moment, Gu Huai was dumbstruck for a little while, with his face being rubbed .

    His treasure was in his territory and he was happy, rubbing his cheeks was not rejected, so the silver-haired Zerg pecked him carefully and gently.

    It was as soft as feathers.

    He liked it, he was not rejected, he wanted more. It was in line with the zerg¡¯s predatory instinct to take what they saw for themselves, but this method was not applicable to his beloved treasure. The silver-haired Zerg could only use the method he understood to entertain the young zerg clumsily.

    Before he was asleep, he didn¡¯t know the situation, now he was pecked on his cheek when he was awake. Gu Huai obviously didn¡¯t respond.

    Although there were many people in his original world who expressed their good feelings like that, Gu Huai had been living a single life in his house, with himself and his housekeeping robots, and the reason for his works was that he often travelled around the world looking for inspiration...

    There was no such thing as falling in love.

    -¡°Ring -¡± he liked the stunned look of the young zerg in his arms, but a virtual panel popped up from the desktopmunication device. Alves nced at the information and had to put the young zerg in his arms back to his original seat. He stood up and said, ¡°Here they are.¡±

    It referred to the heads of the other three legions. There would be discussions, but for this meeting, Alvis did not intend to involve Gu Huai.

    ¡°The leader wants to give you a satisfactory result.¡± Receiving the signal from his leader, after the other party got up and left, Aljer continued to stay beside the youth, exining in a gentle voice, ¡°If they can¡¯t talk together, there¡¯s no need for those guys to see you.¡±

    He could still feel the cool soft touch on his cheek, Gu Huai stretched out his finger to poke his cheek, and then nodded.

    ¡°By the way, Al...¡± Gu Huai turned his head and said, ¡°Where did your leader¡¯s nicknamee from?¡±

    The nickname of the silver-haired Zerg was what the Deputy secretly learnt. He did not mention the reason at that time, now Gu Huai was curious about it.

    In a moment, his expression changed subtlety. The Zerg, as a deputy, hung his head down, ¡°If you want to know, your subordinate will certainly tell you.¡±

    The zerg learnt of the name while working on the warship, and then Aljer had received a cold look from his leader. When his back was cold, he thought that he would be dragged away by the other zerg to practice with him or something.

    But, after all these days, he was still alive and well.

    Looking back on the past, Alger simply extracted the part from his memories into an image and projected it directly. This kind of memory extraction could only be carried out when the person recalled the specified event and waspletely willing.

    ¡°Is it this one...?¡± There were several Zerg cubs in the hologram, Gu Huai reached for the one enclosed in the middle.

    It was the kind of pups whose villi hadn¡¯t shed yet. The shape of the Zerg varied greatly between juvenile and adult stages. In addition, it was not easy for high-level Zerg to recognize which pup they were when they enter adulthood.

    Despite the tone of questioning, the writer basically confirmed his choice.

    A fluffy cub, if it didn¡¯t move, it would look like a white ball, but obviously with a small silver tail behind it.

    Aljer nodded. ¡®In his infancy, several of his currentmanders lived on the same, the other ones in the image.¡±

    ¡°Normally, when a Zerg cub calls, it hisses, but the leader was different.¡± Alger continued, ¡°Because it chirped... So...¡±

    Following this verbal description, Gu Huai imagined the next scene, and unconsciously his eyebrows squeezed slightly.

    It looked round, with a small silver tail and a chirp.

    ¡°Boss, he has been very ferocious since then. Several othermanders of the Legion were beaten by Boss in their childhood, especially when they shouted the nickname, they were beaten very badly.¡± Speaking of this matter, the Zerg Deputy changed his title naturally, and his face showed a little pride.

    ¡°But the leader didn¡¯t mind you calling him like that.¡± That¡¯s why Aljer said up that he was still alive and not beaten up.

    Of course, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t feel nonchnt about it.

    ¡°It will take some time for the meeting to end. Do you need any entertainment during this period?¡± He asked aloud, Alger quickly thought about several recreational options in his mind.

    ¡°No.¡± To curb his frustration after eating, Gu Huai shook his head. ¡°Go do your own thing, don¡¯t follow me, I and the Taks will be walking around in the yard.¡±

    Instinctively, he did not want to disobey the instructions of the young zerg, then he thought that the young zerg only lived in an area of the mansion, and there was a group of Tak Zerg guards beside each other. After a moment of hesitation, Aljer nodded and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The so-called courtyard, the courtyard of this private territory, was a vast forest.

    Standing in front of the Tak Zerg, whose body was several times bigger than him, Gu Huai held out his hands to the one closest to him.

    The youth, ifpared with the low-ss Zerg without a human form, suddenly appeared very young, as was the case with the ck-haired youth in the eyes of these Tak zergs. It was recognized that the young zerg in front of them had only just broken from his shells. Each of these Tak Zergs had taken care of the young zerg as their pups. Of course, even when he grew up, they would still maintain the same degree of love.

    There was no need to establish spiritual links. The ¡°hug¡± gesture, which the youth did, had been understood by the first Tak Zerg.

    Responding with a low hiss, the Tak Zerg held the young man up on his left shoulder and then moved slowly in the direction indicated by the young man, while the rest followed around.

    ying with a ss ball slightlyrger than a marble, Gu Huai¡¯s body tilted, leaning against the head of the Tak Zerg who ced him on it¡¯s left shoulder, and then drooped his eyes.

    Because he could feel that if they didn¡¯t see him for a long time, they would be worried. For example, the mood of parents who lost their children. So Gu Huai often ran to the Tak Zergs to brush his sense of existence, so that the other party knew that he was very safe jumping around.

    ¡°It¡¯s all ck.¡± Relying on his height, he reached out and pulled down a leaf. Gu Huai looked around the scene and could not see any other color except ck.

    Not only was the color of the trees in the forest ck, but Gu Huai had looked around at the top of the military building before, and all the small woods he could see were also ck. The ck tree called Tamu seemed to be the only nt species on Tuther.

    It seemed that because of the soil, flowers and other things could not survive on this at all, only the Tamu tree had a very strong vitality, so it survived.

    Thinking about this, Gu Huai identally dropped the ss ball on the ground and it rolled down a slope, and then continued to roll down.

    Gu Huai was silent. He liked the ss ball inexplicably. He didn¡¯t want it to disappear like that.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Seeing that the area under the slope was not spacious, Gu Huai let the Tak Zerg carry him down and walked down the slope.

    The Tak Zergs, who received the instructions, bowed and then stayed in ce obediently.

    Trees grew more densely in the area below . Gu Huai looked down as he walked along the direction of the ss ball he had seen falling.

    @@novelbin@@

    After more than a dozen steps, Gu Huai sessfully found the ss ball he had dropped. As he approached, he bent down, but just as his fingers touched him, Gu Huai was forced to stand by a dagger was near his throat.

    ¡°... Human?!¡± The dagger across the young man¡¯s throat loosened, and the expressions of the two human officers who had just escaped were both surprised and questioning.

    His pupils were round, and he had no Zerg features . It was true.

    ¡°Ordinary human.¡± With a tight eyebrow, Shen Mu pushed the dagger in his colleague¡¯s hand away from the young man¡¯s throat.

    Meeting people on this, one of the core Zerg domains, was not a pleasure at all, because the chances of survival and escape was very low for both themselves and the ck-haired youth they just met.

    ¡°...¡± Gu Huai kept silent. It was the first time he had seen any human since he crossed the world, but he never expected it to be this way.

    There were very few human beings with powers, but they did exist. Shen Mu was one of them. Before, when he was in prison, he was directly interrogated causing fatigue. He was so mentally exhausted that he could not use his ability at all. Recently, it was difficult for them to have a rest time to seize such a chance to escape.

    Fortunately, it was a lucky move to a ce where no Zerg could be seen around. Now it was time to race against the clock, because the Zergs guarding the house might find them out at any time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to care about other people. Now the most important thing is to get a button on the armor.¡± Hammer told his colleague about the fact that they could leave the with only one armour.

    ¡°No... We can¡¯t save an ordinary citizen from death.¡± It was very clear that he is facing the current situation of his own security, but the military¡¯s sense of honor made Shen Mu unable to give up rescuing an ordinary person who was in danger and had no self-help ability.

    ¡°You were captured on this, too.¡± Shen Mu did not use interrogative sentences. Although it was not known how the other party escaped from prison, human beings could only be captured on this.

    It was obvious that the other side treated him as apatriot. He was safe now. Gu Huai blinked his eyes quickly and responded vaguely, although he was a bit eager to answer honestly.

    After the response, his right hand was pulled up by the blonde,blue-eyed humanmander.

    ¡°Energy Crystal...¡± Holding something like a ss ball, in the hands of a young man was an energy crystal, and the human general suddenly lost his voice when his eyes saw it.

    Where did the other party steal this? With this rare grade of energy crystal, you could even buy a ss A, which was not something ordinary citizens could get.

    Energy Crystals? Wasn¡¯t it just a ss ball? Gu Huai looked at the human general who was watching him with a doubtful look.

    When he was still on the warship Y, he was inexplicably attracted to look at the ss ball twice more, and then the silver-haired zerg put the ss ball in his hands without saying a word.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t know what it was and stole it.¡± The blonde blue-eyed officer raised his head and sighed. He took the energy crystal from the young man¡¯s hand and looked at it twice. Despite being the treasure of a, there was really no desire for money at this time of life and death, but his reluctancd could be seen at a nce.

    For a long time, they could not wait for the young king toe back. The Tak Zergs, who had been on standby for a long time, started a riot, and finally vited the instructions of the young King to wait for him. When they found the figure they had been looking for, they saw the scene just now.

    ¡°Hiss-!¡±

    The sudden hissing of the Zergs raised the eyes of the two humans, who saw a group of scarlet pupiled Zergs who were staring at them with fierce eyes.

    Humans were not only close to their king, but also dared to steal the toy ball that their king liked.¡ª¡ª

    At this time, in the minds of these Tak Zergs, only crushing and tearing the two enemies in front of them into pieces would calm them down.

 Chapter 13 - [Black Knight XIII]

    Chapter 13 ¨C [ck Knight XIII]

    Clearance level: 45%

    Although the rise of clearance level was a pleasant thing, Gu Huai had no time to pay attention to it for the time being, because he was receiving a whole-body observation from head to toe. In the process of being searched, Gu Huai saw Alves tail shake slightly several times. His tail moved a little more, he was angry...

    The skill of recognizing his mood by looking at his tail was bing more and more pronounced. Gu Huai reached out and began to rub the Zerg¡¯s hair softly.

    He could see that the tip of the cold tail moved slightly at this time, so Gu Huai touched the long silver hair of the Zerg twice more.

    @@novelbin@@

    In the process of thinking that the other was only a puppy, Gu Huai suddenly felt that his current behavior was no different.

    Allowing the young zerg to caress his hair, the silver-haired Zerg drooped his eyelids and quietly remained motionless.

    Although, he was not subject to the Zerg¡¯s racial instincts, Alves showed submission to the young zerg in front of him.

    On the young zerg¡¯s left wrist, he could see a circle of red marks that had not yet spread. When the young zerg stopped pacifying him, the silver-haired Zerg squinted again and bowed his head slightly.

    He could feel that the young zerg¡¯s spiritual strength was improving every day, growing steadily and rapidly. He spected that it won¡¯t be long before he mastered his own power, but his body was still very fragile...

    ¡°System... Is this the treatment of the Zergs?¡± Gu Huai frantically called for his own system. From the slight upward movement of his tail, he could see that the mood of the silver-haired Zerg was getting better and better. Gu Huai hesitated to remove his hands.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The system responded briefly to express its affirmation.

    Gu Huai was ustomed to the fact that his own system was basically silent when it was not called.

    Apart from the initialpulsory binding, Gu Huai did not think that his system had any shorings. It was much better than the system he saw on the Inte that would punish the host at any moment. Without interfering in his decisions, he was generally willing to meet its requirements.

    The red circle on his wrist was made when he tried to break away from the human. Gu Huai didn¡¯t think he was injured at all, but the silver-haired zerg who obviously did not think so.

    After a while, Gu Huai still couldn¡¯t resist moving his finger, but just he did, he felt that his fingertips being kissed.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± With a peck on the young man¡¯s fingertip, the Silver-haired Zerg chirped in a low voice, and he looked at the zerg¡¯s face. This was the first time that Gu Huai heard the other side chirp when he was awake, and he was inevitably stunned. His voice was very cold and low, but the zerg chirping, gave him a strange feeling that he didn¡¯t know how to describe.

    He imagined a plush and round zerg dragging a tail and chirping at him, Gu Huai suddenly felt that this was a little difficult to resist.

    The licked wrist quickly healed, that was the right treatment, but kissing his finger...

    Observing the change of the youth¡¯s expression, Alves looked down and thought for a moment. Then he came closer and pecked the young zerg gently on the corner of his lips. ¡°Chirp.¡±

    ¡°...¡± the feeling of being kissed on the lips was more difficult to describe. Gu Huai was unable to speak for a while.

    Because he felt too tempted, even his chirp was lower than before. After a long time, Gu Huai didn¡¯t say anything at all, he just raised his hand and rubbed the silver hair, which felt very good.

    It meant permission. Giving a chirp made the young zerg rx enough to kiss him, thinking about it, Alves pupils dted, he obediently kissed the young man at the corner of his lips, and chirped.

    Gu Huai: ¡°...¡±

    He didn¡¯t have the heart to stop him, he could only change the situation. In order not to appear too rigid, Gu Huai, who has fully mastered the skill of coaxing the zerg, first silently circled the tail of the zerg around his waist.

    ¡°I want the Zergs to join the Twelve Stars Alliance.¡± Saying his goal to the silver-haired Zerg was almost the same as exining why he left the two humans behind.

    Twelve Stars Alliance. Hearing this famous term across the stars, Alves only murmured, as he tightened his tail around the youth¡¯s waist and considered the quickest way to achieve his wish.

    The Twelve Star Alliance was thergest known intergctic political and military alliance. As its name showed, it consisted of twelve different races, including humans, Sachs, Hermands, mermaids and so on.

    Since the beginning of the new era, the treaties concluded by the Twelve Star League had contributed greatly to the reduction ofrge-scale intergctic wars. However, it should be noted that the rtions between the twelve races and the Zergs were currently hostile.

    ¡°We would be able to join half of them, and trade can be used to connect with the goblin race first.¡± Alves was impatient but it did not mean that he did not understand government affairs. The silver-haired Zerg soon found a breakthrough.

    Goblins were born smart businessmen, they would not be able to get along without interests, as long as the Zergs threw enough chips, they could easily draw each other into an alliance.

    The Zergs were the most predatory of all races, and the other was that they were strong enough to take all thes they saw for themselves.

    Even if they were split into four legions, no race really wanted to fight the Zergs to the end. Because it was not worth it at all, the raging ability of the low-ss Zergs were too terrible, and the Zergs tactics were notcking at all.

    The Zergs never minded the fact that they had no allies between the stars or how many forces were hostile to them. But now the Zergs were willing to make some changes.

    Because their king loved peace.

 Chapter 15 - Black Knight XV]

    <strong>Ch15 ¨C [ck Knight XV]</strong>

    The meeting to create an important turning point for the Zerg in the new era ended with the ck-haired youth sleeping.

    After drinking thest portion of eggshell powder mixed with Pubarno tree juice, Gu Huai soon closed his eyes. He leaned over the silver-haired zerg beside him while sleeping.

    The silver-haired Zerg silently adjusted the position of the young zerg in his arms with his tail, and then raised his eyes. ¡°In the future, the restrictions of your activities will be lifted, and you will enjoy the same treatment as Tuther¡¯s second-ss citizens.¡±

    After gently wiping the milk stains on the corner of young zerg¡¯s lips with a finger, the silver-haired Zerg added, ¡°The device on your hand can¡¯t be removed.¡±

    He seemed innocent and harmless, but he was actually the ultimate Boss who fell asleep and left the two humans sitting opposite feeling a little helpless.

    This was really the supreme ruler of the Zergs, but the young King was so unprepared and sleeping quietly that they could hardly connect him with the king of the Zerg.

    The youth asked them to use their own eyes to confirm the changes of the Zergs, which they intended to do. Abandoning old prejudices and hostility, they would judge whether the Zergs could be allies on the basis of what they saw with their own eyes.

    The atmosphere in the living room changed dramatically when the humans left the mansion. The three Legion leaders sitting next to them all frowned unconsciously as they looked at the silver-haired zerg who was holding the youth in his arms.

    By their instincts, all Zergs would submit to

    their king with absolute loyalty and awe.

    Despite their king¡¯s soft appearance, their awe for the king was directly engraved in their instincts, so no matter how much they liked the young king in front of them, they would never dare to go beyond their bounds and take the initiative to make any intimate behavior. They would only submit to the youth and devote all their loyalty to him.

    But the silver-haired zerg who held the youth firmly in his arms with his eyebrow raised slightly was obviously different. His acts of putting his tail on the waist of the youth and holding his hands carefully showed a very obvious desire for possession, like a precious thing he desired.

    .

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Letting the head of the youth in his arms rest on his chest. Alves did not raise his head, nor did he use an interrogative tone. Only his voice spoke this sentence coldly.

    ¡°The King doesn¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t have the right to speak.¡± Distinguishing what could and couldn¡¯t be done, Kapalia folded her hands on the table.

    That was an important reason. Another reason was that she could see that the silver-haired Zerg in front of her had a carefully guarded attitude towards the young zerg he held.

    After listening to this sentence, Alves raised his heads and looked mildly at the several legion leaders present, and smiled faintly.

    It was a provocative smile that he hadn¡¯t showed since he found the young zerg in his arms.

    But without waiting for the reaction of the other leaders, the smirksted less than a second and was gone. The silver-haired Zerg soon returned to his cold look, and it was difficult to read his emotions.

    ¡°chu chu...? Although he was quite familiar with the feeling of being held by the silver-haired Zerg, Gu Huai still wanted to confirm it out loud in his confused state.

    The faint voice made the Silver-haired Zerg droop his eyelids lightly, and the sense of oppression and danger caused by him dispersed. He lowered his head and rubbed the young man¡¯s cheeks . ¡°Chirp.¡±

    @@novelbin@@

    His deep voice was not quiet nor loud, so everyone present could hear him clearly.

    Seeing an extremely dangerous beast suddenly be very tame, and failing to adapt to the change, the Legion leaders were silent for a moment.

    And hearing the response, it seemed that the young king who was confused settled down and quickly entered deep sleep.

    When Gu Huai woke from his first sleep on the abandoned after his birth, he saw the silver-haired Zerg, who was also embracing him at that time. Later, it was basically the case every time he fell asleep. Over time, it had almost be a habit.

    Unconsciously they gradually got ustomed to being close to each other, and habits were a very terrible thing.

    ¡°Our king likes it.¡± It was also observed that the young king slept with great peace of mind when he was held by the silver-haired Zerg, and the legion leaders did not hesitate to adopt the same attitude.

    The chief of staff was not involved in the conversation, and when the brief but rather tense conversation was over, he stepped forward, pushed up his sses and smiled.

    ¡°The transfer process for thes is almostplete, and now only the heads of the legions need to confirm it.¡± Admiral Alvis confirmed the day he returned to Tuther. All thes upied by our legion, including Tuther, was now under the name of the king.

    Without looking at the specific content of the protocol generated in front of them, the three Legion leaders signed their signatures swiftly without raising their eyebrows at all.

    The 2nd Legion upied thergest number ofs. There were more than 400 from SSS to E, and the 3rd Legion upied the least.

    ¡°Subordinate will now enter these agreements into the StarNet.¡± The Chief of Staff put together several confirmed agreements and thought about the rules of a list on StarNet.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± If they could transfer hundreds ofs to their king¡¯s name without blinking an eye, how could the Legion leaders care about this, but when it came to the Sta...

    Star Net was a publicwork built between the stars. It was initiallyunched by the Twelve Star Alliance andter joined by many races.

    When registering a personal ount, there was an option of race on the information registry, which basically included races of all sizes in the intergctic space. If you really couldn¡¯t find your own race option in a small probability, you could also choose ¡®other¡¯ for the time being, and then report the situation to the management of the Twelve Stars Alliance, and add more options.

    Well, the Zerg was undoubtedly in this situation.

    Entering the handover protocol into the StarNet allowed all the races joining the StarNet to recognize the handover, and some of the elements in force would be reflected in the corresponding statistical lists, such as the Star Rich List.

    At the top of the list was a goblin businessman named Levy Tyrond.

    His Private property had tens of billions of star coins, 23s, of which there were no less than five As, the important thing was there was also an S. Personally, this was already an amazing amount of property.

    The ount was registered early in the morning, and the Chief of Staffpleted the entry of the handover agreement on the spot. It didn¡¯t take much time to process. In just a few seconds, the handover protocol had been entered.

    In that instant, the whole intergctic space almost burst into mes.¡ª¡ª

    Star Rich List, No. 1: Gu Huai

    Private Property Amount: 1463s

    He didn¡¯t know what the whole intergctic explosion was like now. Gu Huai was sleeping safely to absorb energy. He had no idea that he had leaped and became the richest intergctic person sitting on thousands ofs.

 Chapter 18 - [Black Knight XVIII]

    <strong>Chapter 18 ¨C [ck Knight XVIII]</strong>

    Not all Zergs knew what their first Legion leader¡¯s cub form looked like, but thebination of a silver tail and pale golden pupils were obvious.

    Seeing these two signs clearly, there was silence in therge office space of the military building at this time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± In view of the fact that the silver-haired Zerg, who should have responded, was still a cub, and did not seem to want to change back for the time being, Gu Huai spoke instead of the other.

    The round cub held by the young zerg was very safe, and now nested in his arms as if he did not want to move. But after the young man spoke out, the cub also took a look at themunication image.

    With a silver tail trailing behind him and golden vertical pupils looking at themunication device in his bedroom, the Chief of Staff quickly responded to the identity of the white plush creature in front of him.

    But because of his reaction, he couldn¡¯t speak now. The Zergs in the office room of the military headquarters were all the high-level Zergs of Tuther. Besides the personnel of the First Legion, there were now additional personnel from three other Legions, which was a phenomenon only after the end of the division.

    While his colleagues were still in silence, the Chief of Staff paused and picked up the papers on his desk. ¡°Well, ten minutes ago, we received an encrypted letter from the Suttasha Empire, which was basically an expression of their desire to continue expanding trade channels with us, with emphasis on the Thurton Ore. I was going to report this to you but my subordinates thought you were still asleep.¡±

    ¡°Several documents also need to be looked at by Lord Alvis.¡± Speaking of the name, the Chief of Staff¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    The high-ranking Zergs around were now looking at their Chief of staff with an implicit admiration. Facts have proven that it made sense for the other party to sit in the right hand position.

    In this case, they really couldn¡¯t keep their expressions on the right track.¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Chirp.¡± A crisp, soft chirp came from the other end of the virtual screen. In the virtual image, all the Tuther executives in the office saw the cub in the arms of their king twisted his head back and refused to look at them. He leaned on the young king, leaving them with a slight waggling tail tip. Silver tail.

    Their leader??

    In addition to the Chief of Staff, the expression of Tuther¡¯s high-level Zergs on the 19th floor of the military building was somewhat difficult to describe when they saw the round cub¡¯s movements.

    No doubt they were shocked by the fact that their leaders went back to his infancy stage. They were not surprised that he had such abilities, but they could not ept it calmly.

    Gu Huai lowered his head to look at the white fur ball in his arms. Obviously, the other party did not consider the feelings of his subordinates at all, the Zerg was unwilling to change back. Gu Huai did not want to insist, ¡°That would be good to report to me in detail.¡±

    Speaking of Thurton ore, Gu Huai remembered that it was a unique resource in Tuther, which when smelted, a special ck metal was extracted. The box used to hold energy crystals was made from it, butter it became a container for eggshell powder...

    ¡°Thurton ore, many races actually want it.¡±

    Holding a plush cub, Gu Huai stroked his

    the cub¡¯s back, asionally touching the cold silver tail.

    It was not known how many ethnic groups were envious of this mineral, which was only found in one of the core areas of the Zergs. If the metal extracted from it was used to make warships, the defensive performance of the warships could be easily improved.

    ¡°Do you want me to raise you up?¡± It was funny that Gu Huai was now helpless and reluctant to leave the situation when the silver-haired zerg was stuck to their cub form. Unwilling to push the cub away, Gu Huai had to explore the other¡¯s structure of small wings, while teasing him.

    But when he heard the joke of the young zerg, the cold silver little tail behind the round pup suddenly shook aggressively, and the tip of the tail rose upward.

    ¡°Chirp! Chirp ¨C ¡°Apparently not taking the youth¡¯s words as a joke, the cub was very enthusiastic, fluttering in the arms of the youth.

    Gu Huai looked at this reaction a little stunned, this reaction... What was this expression of expectation?

    In fact, there was no psychological barrier to such a cub. After a little hesitation, Gu Huai picked up the furball in his arms and looked around for a few seconds. Finally, he chose to kiss the round cub on its forehead.

    But after the kiss, his lips were moist.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± At this height, the cub could lick the lips of the young zerg in front of him. After licking, it squinted its pupils like a cat.

    Almost elevated.

    ¡°Is it tall enough?¡± Holding it in both hands, Gu Huai raised the ball above his head and put it down on his head after it chirped.

    So when the Chief of Staff arrived at the Council Hall of the mansion, he saw this scene.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The chief of staff looked over the young man¡¯s head and lowered his head again when he saw the white plush Cub with its tail dangling slightly over the young king¡¯s head.

    The subordinate came to report on important things. Although reluctantly, Alves returned to his human form after jumping to the ground.

    In human form, the silver-haired zerg¡¯s eyes were cold, but his first action after changing back was to use his tail to circle the young zerg next to him. Unlike the cub form, afterpleting the first stage of growth, Alvis had long been in control of his tail.

    Looking at the appearance, the contrast was too big. As a person who had directly seen the zerg¡¯s two forms, Gu Huai feels the huge gap between them.

    The Chief of Staff meticulously reported the contents of the encrypted letter, no matter what he had just seen and how much impact it had had on him.

    ¡°Wait for the other party to offer enough coins, as for the invitation...¡± Looking at the word ¡°Gu Huai¡± appearing on the encrypted letter, Alves narrowed his vertical pupils slightly.

    When he woke up, he became the richest in the whole and the most heated topic of discussion among the people on StarNet. However, Gu Huai did not know what happened after he fell asleep. He didn¡¯t know what he was worth or what he had.

    ¡°Inviting me?¡± In the encrypted letter, he saw the words `Your Excellency Gu Huai¡¯. Gu Huai asked with interest.

    Mino, the capital of the Suttasha Empire founded by the goblins. It was said that the goblins were born smart businessmen. Gu Huai was curious about the Empire built by such a race.

    ¡°During your sleep, several leaders transfered ownership of their to your name, and then your subordinate entered the handover agreement into the StarNet. ording to one of the lists, you are now the richest person on the.¡± The Chief of Staff gave a mild expression and then said, ¡°Because of this, many people will know your name.¡±

    As shrewd businessmen, the goblin race had always been flexible enough. Although they had never heard of the name ¡®Gu Huai¡¯ before, after gathering all kinds of information, they undoubtedly knew that the other party must upy a very high position among the Zergs.

    ¡°This race is very smart.¡± Alvis lifted his eyelids and his voice showed a calm, undting tone, which he said by looking at a line in the letter.

    The chief of staff would hardly praise people, let alone other races, but he nodded along the line of sight of the silver-haired Zerg.

    Your Excellency Gu Huai. This race¡¯s attitude towards their King was indeedmendable, which could be regarded as clever and correct.

    Gu Huai, the richest man in the intergctic world, was confused. So how much was his family¡¯s property now?

    There were thousands ofs upied by the Zergs, which were nothing else. The value of these thousands ofs was measured by the stars¡¯ coins. When Gu Huai saw them, he felt as if he had seen countless zeros in front of his eyes.

    ¡°The formation of the escort, notify the other legions.¡± Just now, an expression of interest was seen on the youth¡¯s face. Alves nodded to his Chief of staff and gave orders.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Is that all right?¡± Gu Huai opened his mouth immediately afterwards. It was only a preliminary friendship with the Suttasha Empire. If epting an invitation would embarrass the Zergs, it was better not to go.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± As he lowered his head and rubbed down the young man¡¯s cheeks, the silver-haired Zerg showed his attitude.

    The feeling of rubbing cheeks and the low chirps heard, Gu Huai said that he did not know which one to pay attention to first. From the chirp to the round cub who fluttered in his arms not long ago, Gu Huai unconsciously raised his hand to touch the zerg¡¯s silver hair after being rubbed on his cheek.

    Regardless of the subordinate¡¯s whose expressions had changed, Alves further pecked the young man on the cheek, ¡°Chirp.¡±

    The chirp was so confusing that it didn¡¯t even feel wrong to be pecked on the cheek. Gu Huai only stroked the silver hair a few more times.

    ¡°...¡± In silence, the Chief of Staff began to execute orders and contact the other legions.

    The other three legion leaders were temporarily returning to their former capital stars, because they needed to consolidate their forces on their original capital stars and move all elite troops to Tuther.

    Ending the split, the Zergs now had only one capital star, Tuther. The King lived on this, and the must have the strongest military power, no hesitation at all. The other three leaders of the Legions undoubtedly chose to bring all their elite troops over and settle down together in Tuther.

    ¡°By the way, when we go, take Shen Mu and Hammer with us.¡± He didn¡¯t know what the two humans had been observing these days. Gu Huai wanted to take them to the Suttasha Empire so that they could clearly see how the Zergs and other races acted together.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Alves responded to the young man¡¯s wishes in a low voice.

    A letter was sent to the Suttasha Empire from the side of Tuther. It was a matter of no neglect to form a convoy, so the departure was pushed to the next day.

    The mood of the two human officers was still veryplicated. They were free to move in the core of the Zerg and were not attacked. It was totally unthinkable before.

    They found that the ruthless race in their innate impression was not much different from the ordinary human race in its daily activities. The lower-ss Zergs were different, at least they found that the high-level Zergs living on the were like this.

    But life was too dull, there was no entertainment. If personal training with holographic equipment could be recreational... right.

    ¡°Running out again? Do these Zergs even care about its own children?!!¡± ____

    Hammer bent down and picked up a young Zerg cub who jumped down from an unfinished window ledge and trembled. He felt tired. For the first time, Hammer picked up children for the Zerg family.

    The baby in hand was like a rabbit and likes to jump around. However, the Zerg jumped from two stories without any injury. It could only be said that the Zergs were indeed a fighting race.

    ¡°...¡± Shen Mu could not speak.

    Before that, of course, neither of them had ever seen the high-level Zergs in their cub forms. He told them that the high-level Zergs were like fluffy little animals in their cub forms, which was absolutely unbelievable when they killed.

    After the blonde human officer made his exhausting remarks, a high-ranking Zerg in military uniform approached, ¡°Your Majesty has invited the two of you to go to the Suttasha Empire with him.¡±

    After saying this, the high-ranking Zerg looked at the cub held by the human in front of him. ¡°Many cubs like to move freely. They know how to go home. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    The Two: ¡°...¡±

    They felt the difference between raising children of humans and Zergs.

    There was no objection to going to the Suttasha Empire, and the two humans arrived at Tuther¡¯srgest airport.

    ¡°The fleet will be here in a minute.¡± Kapalia bowed her head to the young zerg at the other end of the screen.

    ¡°The fleet of the Third and Fourth legions wille soon.¡± The Chief of Staff reported on the situation.

    The fleet on Tuther was assembled early in the morning. After all, it was in its own territory and could not be said to be fast enough.

    ¡°A little... Too much.¡± Looking at the number of fleets gathered, Gu Huai raised his hand to cover his eyes.

    More than that. The humans stood nearby and could not help gaping.

    This team, this situation... People who don¡¯t know would think you¡¯re going to invade, okay?

 Chapter 21 - [Black Knight XXI]

    <strong>Ch21 ¨C [ck Knight XXI]</strong>

    The Zergs were invited to visit Mino Star, and now the whole Star Network were basically talking about this, and things were boiling. Even people who didn¡¯t usually pay attention to StarNet knew this passively.

    @@novelbin@@

    Originally, Mino Star had been very busy because of the recent Sieser auction. Now, people who were afraid of death or not were interested in Mino Star.

    For the goblins, it was free campaign, they hadn¡¯t done anything yet the whole stars were talking about their race.

    ording to people on Mino star at that time, they said that they watched the Zerg warshipsnd on the. But nothing happened after that, they were still alive.

    The Goblins, on the other hand, issued an official announcement that the Zergs hade to visit them amicably and stressed that they would be responsible for the personal safety of all customers who visited Mino star for trade.

    They were on the same as the most ferocious and terrible race recognized by all the stars, but they were safe. At this time, people of all races on Mino star had an incredible feeling.

    The Sieser auction was only four days away. After the reception, Gu Huai told the Zerg soldiers guarding him that they could move freely.

    It was hard to go out to y on others. Gu Huai thought that the Zergs who had been around him all day should be free to do what they wanted... Except for fighting.

    However, the high level Zergs who heard this sentence did not have any rxed or liberated ideas. They looked at the young ck haired man squatting down and touching a red Barrow grass, and did not want to move.

    There was no other thing that was lovely, of course, very good looking.

    The ck haired King was not a task for the Zerg soldiers, but what they wanted to do.

    ¡°The King is safe enough with leader with him. I heard that there was a chance to find treasures in Golden Wheel Street. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look?¡± Aljer put on a serious expression and spoke to his subordinates who were still looking at their young King and refused to leave.

    Not interested in treasures, but interested in giving the treasures to the king. After thinking hard, these high-level Zergs finally nodded.

    The current location was a luxurious vi with a sizeparable to a pce, but it was still a goblin owned building. The top was a cusp type, with warm colors as the main color. This was the dwelling specially prepared for the visiting Zergs by the goblins.

    Their Leaders¡¯ feelings for the young zerg was different from their feelings towards the youth, it could be easily distinguished as long as they had normal senses, whenever the silver-haired Zerg circled his tail around the waist of the King, it showed a desire to possess his lover or partner.

    When he left, he dragged away the Tak Zerg who was still looking at the young zerg. As he had just said to other Zerg soldiers, Aljer nned to go to themercial street of Golden Wheel and maybe bring back some toys for his king.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Tuther can only nt Tamu trees.¡± He stopped observing the red Barrow grass, Gu Huai stood up, and the squatting cub next to him also stood.

    ¡°Chirp?¡± Hearing Gu Huai¡¯s words, the white plush cub looked up.

    Originally, Alves was thinking of slowly transforming Tuther ording to the preferences of the young zerg, but since then the youth had never put forward any requirements for any aspect of Tuther¡¯s settings.

    Through the spiritual link, Gu Huai could easily feel his confusion. He answered, ¡°Because if you could nt flowers, you could make Tuther look a little more colorful. It feels much better than the ck nts now.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of it, we haven¡¯t seen flowers on this yet...¡± Gu Huai raised his hand and scratched his left cheek lightly. He thought he could see it in the courtyard of this vi. Did it mean that there was no such thing as ¡®flowers¡¯ in the Star Age?

    FLOWER. For the first time, when he heard what the youth wanted, Alves moved his silver tail and squinted.

    On the other side of the street, called Golden Wheel, the emergence of high-level Zergs caused a riot in the street.

    What did it feel like to be on the same as the Zergs? The people who traded on Mino had already felt it, and after half a day¡¯s digestion, they had now almost epted it. But there was still a considerable gap between epting it and actually watching a group of high-level Zergs pass by.

    Zergs were a rtively emotionless race, so the expression of the high level Zergs in daily life was expressionless, of course, the only exception was with their king.

    ¡°What are the trading rules?¡± Aljer took a Tak Zerg to an inconspicuous corner. The high level Zerg guards around the young king were now divided into several groups. Now they were exploring themercial street and all wanted to buy toys for their king.

    Businessmen from different races in adjacent bunks looked on as they passed, one after another. The Kelders who were asked questions first stiffened their bodies and then hesitated to respond, ¡°That¡¯s... As long as I can get out one thing that interests me, I can exchange it with something of equal value.¡±

    Golden Wheel was a specialmercial street. The people who sold goods here rented a time limited space from the goblins. Themodities in themercial street could not be purchased with money. They needed to satisfy the different trading rules of the businessmen to get what they wanted.

    The merchants who sold goods here basically sold strange things. Some sellers didn¡¯t even know what they had, so it depended on luck to find the treasures.

    Being urged by the Tak Zerg behind by Aljer, they approached a small shop. The Tak Zerg peered at a dark blue jewel ball with its scarlet pupils and kept hissing.

    In the eyes of this Tak Zerg, this was a toy ballrger than that energy crystal. And ording to memory, it remembered that the young zerg said they liked a, which looked blue on the outside.

    The swap waspleted with ck Thurton, and in the eyes of the Tak Zerg, the swapped dark blue jewel ball was ced in the space button. Aljer nodded to the other, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll take it back to your Majesty and say you gave it.¡± The Tak Zerg shifted his gaze away from Aljer.

    Theypleted the transaction so smoothly, but also handed such arge ck rock, with both hands holding the exchanged goods, the Kelder businessman was now a bit dazed.

    On the Zerg upieds, there were too many ck Thurton ore to be used up, and even had enough to make furniture. But for other races, it was rtively rare.

    This was simr to the feeling of other businessmen who traded with the other Zerg groups on this Golden Wheel Street, even though they came from different races, they were essentially businessmen. It was also at this time that they suddenly realized how much benefit the goblins could gain in the future as the first race to establish friendly rtions with the Zerg with the opened trade channels.

    Now that the Zergs had changed their way of doing things and were willing to establish diplomacy with other races, why couldn¡¯t their races try to associate with them?

    The above events were reflected in Gu Huai¡¯s side, which showed the increase of customs clearance value. Suddenly, he was reminded of the rising value. Gu Huai also opened the information panel provided by the system to have a look.

    Clearance level: 55%

    More than half.

    The next day, while the youth was still asleep, the cub, which was quietly nestled on the side of the young zerg¡¯s neck, jumped down from the bedside, went out of the room and changed into his human form.

    ¡°Boss?¡± This morning, his leader actually did not apany the king to sleep, Aljer was very doubtful, but making him more confused was the next words asked by the silver-haired zerg.

    ¡°Flower, what is it?¡± The cold silver tail hung behind him, and Alves asked his subordinate in a low, cold voice.

    He didn¡¯t know why his leader asked this, but Aljer answered, ¡°It¡¯s an ornamental nt. Tuther doesn¡¯t have it. There seems to be a that has it, but it is rare. Maybe there would be some in the main trading area.¡±

    The Silver-haired Zerg nodded slightly, ¡°Send me the relevant images.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh... Immediately.¡± Aljer did not know what to do, but he did it in confusion. When the image was transmitted, Aljer saw his leader squint and then left without saying anything.

    When Gu Huai woke up, he started by touching around with his eyes closed and hands outstretched.

    ¡°Hn?¡± After feeling around, he realized that it wasn¡¯t there, his round cub, Gu Huai hummed tiredly and slowly opened his eyes a little.

    Silver tail.

    Obviously, the tail he saw was not the size of the cub. Knowing this, Gu Huai raised his hand and rubbed the lower corners of his eyes, then opened them fully.

    When he opened his eyes and saw clearly, Gu Huai, who was still lying down, was stunned slightly, the Silver-haired zerg was crouched beside the bed. The cold silvery tail hung behind him. When he woke up, the tip of his tail obviously perked up.

    The pale golden pupils gazed at him for a few seconds, Gu Huai saw the other stretch out his right hand to him.

    The hand of the Silver-haired Zerg could be described by its distinct knots, which undoubtedly had great destructive power, but the other¡¯s slender fingers were holding the flower branches in his hands with a careful grip, as if he was afraid that they would be carelessly pinched.

    ¡°Flowers.¡± Carefully handing the flowers to the young zerg, what he held in his hands were considered to be very fragile. The silver-haired Zerg stared at the young zerg lying on the bed motionlessly.

 Chapter 22 - Black Knight XXII]

    Ch22 ¨C [ck Knight XXII]

    The flowers were ced in front of the young zerg lying on the bed. The strength the silver-haired zerg used to hold the flower was very light.

    The reason why he was so careful was because the flower branches he held before had suddenly broken because of his incorrect use of force before. Petals, too, could be crushed if he didn¡¯t control his strength.

    It took several attempts to seed, but it wasn¡¯t the first time that Alves had deliberately limited his power. He first learned to do it when he was on an abandoned. When the young zerg did not move, Alves pushed the flowers closer to the youth.

    It was not clear what kind of flower was in front of him. It was a little white like a rose, but it was still different. However,pared to the flowers, Gu Huai could not help paying more attention to the silver-haired zerg who was sitting close to the bed in a crouching position and handing the flowers to him carefully.

    Instantly, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. Perhaps it could be described as a string at the bottom of his heart being plucked. Gu Huai sat up from his lying position, and then reached out to take the flowers that had been put in front of him.

    Seeing the young zerg take the flowers, the silver-haired Zerg slightly raised the tip of his tail and then moved again, his eyes narrowed, He got up and approached the youth, the cold silvery tail behind him also consciously stretched out and circled around the young zerg¡¯s waist after approaching.

    It was firmly and safely enclosed, but it did not make the enclosed youth feel ufortable. It was in doing this that Alves first learned to limit his power.

    Flowers were beautiful, but very fragile things. This was Alves¡¯ current understanding of flowers. Beautiful because the young zerg liked it.

    It was also deliberate to limit his own strength, he had held and broken several flower branches before finding the appropriate strength, but when he first used his tail to encircle the youth, it was a sess. That was the difference between treasures and ordinary goods.

    It was like he was asking for a reward...

    The flower in his hand was a gift specially sought out by the other for him, and he felt his immense and vivid enthusiasm. Gu Huai felt like he had been poked somewhere in his heart, which made him unable to move for a moment, including when he was kissed on his lips.

    Gu Huai did not turn his head after he had returned to his mind as he did thest time, even as his lips was gently pecked by another warm and soft object, and the corners of his lips was gently licked by the silver-haired zerg who kissed him with the tip of his tongue.

    Without realizing that his ears were now red, Gu Huai, who had zero love experience, was not very clear about his current emotional state, but allowed the Alvis to kiss and caress him.

    When Gu Huai finally realized that his ears were a little hot, he turned his head away and reluctantly changed the topic,

    ¡°Wings...¡± Were the wings gone after the advancement stage?

    Although he did not know what to say, Gu Huai had doubts about this issue. He had thought about asking before, but he had not asked yet.

    When the other was in his cub form, his wings were like small dragon wings and was basically the kind that could only be used as a decoration. In his adult human form, the zerg chose to retain the racial characteristics of the tail, but the wings were gone.

    But as soon as he finished this sentence, Gu Huai felt his tail move around his waist. The next second, he was surrounded by the tail and leaned against the Silver-haired Zerg.

    Gu Huai saw a pair of huge silver wings unfolding behind the Silver-haired Zerg, and then suddenly his eyes darkened, he was lying on the bed under Alves.

    The youth was surrounded by stretched silver wings. Alves lowered his head and kissed the white neck of the youth.

    The feeling of being pecked on the neck was obviously quite different from that of kissing on the lips. Gu Huai was stunned because he was wrapped by huge silver wings. He was in a state of no return. By the time he recovered, it had progressed from pecking on the side of his neck to licking and sucking, and he seemed to be moving downward.

    Without the knock that followed, there was a great chance that things would have developed in an indescribable direction under the domination of the Silver-haired Zerg.

    Something needed to be reported, but Aljer intended to wait until the young king came out before reporting, after all, he did not want to disturb his king¡¯s sleep.

    But he waited and waited outside, but the time his king woke up had passed, and he had important things to report, so he had to knock on the door.

    He waited a little longer outside then Aljer received a spiritual link which gave him permission to enter. As soon as he entered the door, Aljer saw the cold eyes of the silver-haired Zerg.

    @@novelbin@@

    As usual, there was ack of temperature in his eyes and ack of expression on his face, but Aljer felt that his leader looked at him a little colder than usual, and even made him feel like a prey.

    ¡°??¡± What happened? After a quick reflection on his recent actions, Aljer did not find out what he had done wrong recently. He was sure that he was good and loyal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Huai sat up on the bed and asked aloud as Aljer came into the room.

    Subconsciously bowing, Aljer nodded, ¡°The two guests who were invited by your Majesty, apanied by a small group of soldiers, were free to visit the main city, but this subordinate has just received a report of a problem.¡± The general situation was that during the tour the two humans met people who knew them, the others now wanted to take the officers away, the two sides were now in a standoff.

    Having said this, Aljer wondered why his king¡¯s ears were red and there seemed to be some marks on his neck.

    The young ck haired zerg sitting on the bed was born well, his eyes looked painted, his eyebrows were clear and meaningful, even a little beautiful. He could be seen as beautiful, but without any femininity.

    Now his red ears made people want to approach.

    It was a very important issue. After listening to Aljer¡¯s report, Gu Huai frowned subconsciously. He thought it necessary for him to go there personally.

    The identity of the people who knew the two human officers were quite high on the Earth Federation.

 Chapter 23 - Black Knight XXIII]

    Ch23 ¨C [ck Knight XXIII]

    When he washed and changed his clothes in the cubicle, Gu Huai saw in the mirror that his ears were a little red. He reached out and pinched them, he ced the white rose-like flower in his hands into a ss with water, then he put the ss on the windowsill.

    Looking at the flower, Gu Huai thought about how carefully the Silver-haired Zerg held the flower branch, and slowly put it in front of him, because he mentioned it.

    The Zerg¡¯s hand could be used as a ruthless killing weapon, but the picture of him carefully holding the slender flower branches was hard to imagine. It was like two kinds of extremely ipatible items suddenly mingled together, giving birth to an incredible tenderness under the ferocity and brutality.

    If this scene was seen by the people of other races, they would probably be too stunned to function.

    When the heat on his ears subsided, Gu Huai touched his neck, the marks on the top of his neck were not obvious and would be gone soon.

    @@novelbin@@

    Whether it was the flower delivery or the cub that jumped into his arms before, Gu Huai had clearly realized the feeling of being pleased by the Silver-haired Zerg, as well as the kissing and licking.

    In the Zergs n, kissing and licking were of special significance.

    The reason for this was that the Zergs sometimes licked the villi of another cub andbed the hair of the cub. Of course, it was only for those they liked and wanted to be close to.

    In adulthood, kissing and licking was still an important way for the Zergs to express their preference for their loved ones. So even if he was licked on the neck, what Gu Huai knew the actions of the Silver-haired Zerg was not desire, but the other was expressing its love to him.

    This was not a clever way of expression, on the contrary, it was the simplest and most direct one. But in this way, it made Gu Huai feel like he had been poked in his heart.

    ¡°My dear system.¡± Before leaving the cubicle, Gu Huai called the system in his consciousness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Without interfering with the way the host cleared the levels, the system that was basically watching on the sidelines made its presence known.

    ¡°I think I might be in a rtionship.¡± As he said this, Gu Huai raised his hand and scratched his cheek. Although it was possible to say that, but the fact that he took the initiative to say this sentence, in fact, had shown his eptance.

    Every world had a clearance time limit. If the clearance level did not reach 100% before the time limit was exhausted, it would undoubtedly be judged as a failure, and then it would automatically depart from the world. There were two choices for clearing the levels within the time limit, one was to transfer to the next world immediately, and the other was to choose to stay in the world within the remaining time limit.

    Either of these two situations, Gu Huai knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in this world for a long time.

    He first epted the game because he didn¡¯t want to be the protagonist in a tragedy script so early, but he didn¡¯t care much about whether he could go back to his original world.

    After all, in his world, he was the type of person who had enough to eat. Without family, there was only an intelligent robot in the house besides himself.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The system affirmed.

    ¡°I like it here very much.¡± With a slightly curved eyebrow, Gu Huai went out of the cubicle after talking to the system.

    In order to find inspiration, Gu Huai often traveled around in his world, but he did not feel lonely. But after experiencing this world, he felt that he probably couldn¡¯t do it again, because he had now experienced the feeling of having a family. The Zergs were a family to him, and Gu Huai admitted to being moved by Alvis.

    Whether it was missing a person in a rtionship, or passively leaving home for some reason and worrying family members, it was bad behavior.

    So win. With the same goal as before, but in fact, until now, Gu Huai finally had the desire to win.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need so many people, Kapalia. Just stay here.¡± The Zergs who seemed to be going out with their king were stopped. At this time, they were eager to follow their king. Gu Huai showed a helpless expression.

    But if you traveled with such a well trained Zerg elite force at a nce, you could imagine the degree of admiration, especially if there was amander of the Legion inside, who was expected to be noticed everywhere.

    Not going against their king¡¯s wishes, the Zerg soldiers who were stopped looked with envy at the small army that could go out with the king. They also wanted to follow their king.

    On Mino¡¯s exclusive means of transport, while Aljer went to set the flight route, Gu Huai hugged the cub in his arms with his tail and wings hanging down.

    Adult Zergs, let alone cubs, could also be interrupted for a long period of time when they expressed their preference to someone they liked and wanted to be close to.

    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Huai did not hold back the curving of his eyes when he thought of the adjective ¡°grieving¡± which was the current state of the cub in his arms. Having said this, he reached out and patted down the hairs on the round cub¡¯s back.

    Along the way, Gu Huai was very slow to think that he used his hands to rub their leader, in the eyes of the others, as if, as if, uh... Could it also be understood as expressing like?

    Didn¡¯t he rub the leader¡¯s head for the first time on an abandoned?

    ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡± As the young man touched the white cub on his back, the cub squinted its pale golden vertical pupils, and its silver tail swayed slightly.

    It was impossible for a Zerg cub to be so obedient and submissive when its body was being touched. It could only be done by itself or by someone who it liked or wanted to be close to.

    At this time, in a trading area not far away, the two human officers plus a Zerg troop of more than ten high ranked Zergs were at a standoff with a human force.

    There was no doubt that the Trade Zone was the busiest area on Mino Star. There were so many people that sometimes some streets would be crowded. If something happened, it would be easy to attract people to watch.

    Watching should also be divided into sides, humans and Zergs were on both sides, the people cherished their lives did not want to watch this. But Mino star clearly stipted that no war was allowed. Goblins had control forces in key areas of the, so there were still a lot of people watching on the sly.

    Standing in front of the human forces, the shoulder badge on the military uniform was particrly prominent. It was the shoulder badge representing the rank of general. There were no more than seven generals with this rank in the global federation.

    The general was the head of Shen family. This time, Mino star was bidding for a finalized treasure on behalf of the Earth Federation at the Seiser auction.

    During the execution of his mission, he could not say how he felt when he saw his only son who he thought had died in the hands of the star robbers. He saw his son in the midst of the Zergs and they seemed to be shopping together, which made General Shen Qiu wonder if he was really old.

    Not an old man, but a middle-aged man, who led the army to a beautiful victory some time ago, was now suspicious of his own vision.

    ¡°We¡¯re not treasonous, uncle. Don¡¯t use that look.¡± The Shen family and the Nisslok family were descendants and had very close and friendly rtions. Hammer¡¯s attitude toward the human general in front of him couldn¡¯t help but take on a carefree note, which was much more rxed than when he faced his father.

    Apart from the fact that no one could be released without amand from a superior, the senior Zerg following the two human officers did not interfere with what the two guests wanted to do, and the conversation was casual.

    Although this Zerg unit only had more than ten advanced Zergs, the human forces had a quantitative advantage on their side, but they could not take the humans away forcefully without fighting, they could only take a momentum advantage in the confrontation, and this advantage would be lost soon.

    The Zerg reinforcements came very quickly, they thought as they looked at the Zerg troops approaching them.

    Admiral Shen Qiu, of course, did not think that the two men would be treasonous. He saw another human prisoner in the Zerg troops approaching him. He asked, ¡°What conditions are needed to return the three prisoners to us?¡±

    The Zerg troops close by were undoubtedly elite troops, which could be seen at a nce, but the general¡¯s attitude was quite calm and he was not disorderly.

    Three. On hearing this number, the two human officers knew that their high ranked superior had misunderstood something and waved their hands to deny it.

    The man looked and realized that all the high ranked Zergs in the Zerg army became tense and vignt, which was quite different from the calm posture just now.

    The change of attitude change from Zergs were very obvious, and the atmosphere suddenly bes tense.

    Without letting this misunderstanding and tension continue, Gu Huai stepped out of the guard circle of the high level Zergs and stood in front of the Head General of the Earth¡¯s Federation with countless merits. He calmly and naturally held out his right hand to the other. ¡°On behalf of the Zergs, I will talk to you, Your Excellency.¡±

 Chapter 24 - Black Knight XXIV]

    <strong>Ch24 ¨C [ck Knight XXIV]</strong>

    Although their king did not retain any racial characteristic, he was undoubtedly a Zerg. There were always outsiders who mistook their own king for a human being, which was certainly not a happy thing for the Zergs. It would be known to all the stars that this was the king of their n one day.

    At this time, the human army was obviously stunned. He represented the Zergs. What kind of position did he have to say this?

    Seeing that the high-level Zergs around him had no intention of refuting at all, General Shen Qiu, who had a steady and fierce eye, could not help changing his mind slightly. Before he could find out the answer, he first shook the hand extended to him by the ck haired youth in front of his eyes.

    The etiquette of meeting and shaking hands was a sign of friendliness in most races, and if the other person had extended his hand and it was not reciprocated, it clearly expressed a sense of neglect.

    Being stared at by so many high-level Zergs, General Shen reached out shook the hand very quickly. When he took back his hand, he faced the youth standing in front of him and changed his attitude to caution.

    The recent unusual actions of the Zergs had been witnessed by all races across the, from the joining of their armies to the feedback on StarNet to the establishment of friendly rtions with the Goblins.

    The emergence of the Zergs, or the birth of a leader above the four Legion Leaders, were particrly worthy of their attention.

    The owner of the strange name may be standing in front of him, aware of this, General Shen Qiu¡¯s mood suddenly became heavy.

    The difficulty of solving the problem now was hard. Faced with the rather difficult situation at present, Shen Qiu asked a tentative question, ¡°What is your identity representing the Zerg n?¡±

    A race could not be represented by a representative, which was valid only if it was spoken by the supreme authority, otherwise it was void. Even with the basic certainty in mind, General Shen still hoped to get a confirmation.

    This question did not bother the youth, Aljer next to him, responded, ¡°Your Majesty, as a king, represents me and all others. There is no problem at all.¡±

    There was nothing to hide. The Zergs had the ability to guard their precious treasures.

    Was it a Zerg cub...?

    From those pale golden vertical pupils, there was a vague sense of pressure, and General Shen suddenly felt a little uncertain about his idea.

    Golden vertical pupils were very symbolic in the Zerg n, especially whenbined with a silver tail, only one Zerg had such abination. But it was not clear to the humans who did not have a thorough understanding of the Zergs.

    If they knew the true identity of the Zerg cub in front of them, the human forces would definitely raise their highest defence, but at this moment, they had no idea what kind of terror they were facing.

    Gu Huai took the round Zerg cub from his shoulder and held it in his arms. Then his voice was quiet and clear. He said to the other, ¡°The guests mentioned just now. This is a misunderstanding.¡± The Zerg did not mean to regard the two officers as captives. To be exact, they were now the Zergs¡¯ guests.

    Gu Huai added a little more emphasis on the word ¡°guest¡±. He left some time for the humans to digest. Then he said, ¡°At first, we found two officers on the warship of the Penn Empire. At that time, they were imprisoned in the warship¡¯s interrogation room. After discovering them, we rescued them and brought them to Tuther.¡±

    ?? Why did this sound wrong?

    The two officers who were listening stayed together. They thought over the youth¡¯s words for a while. Now they had aplex feeling of wanting to say something but can¡¯t.

    They were indeed captured by the minority goblins of the Penn Empire. Yes, they were imprisoned on that warship, but the Zergs rescued them...?

    Rescue.

    Clearly there was something wrong with the feeling, but the two humans could not refute this statement, because in a sense, the Zerg were really ¡®rescuing¡¯ them at that time.

    And after listening to the words of their own king, the Zergs were also having simr issues.

    They ... save people?

    @@novelbin@@

    It seemed not, but the fleet of the Penn Empire were too bold to attack them, and was crushed by their attack, and then they harvested a pile of trophies free of charge, including the two humans. During the period when they had just returned to Tuther, they were still holding the humans in prison...

    Butter, because of their king¡¯s wishes, the two became Zerg guests, at this time they naturally treat them with courtesy.

    Compared with the entanglement of the two humans, the Zergs finished thinking simply after a few seconds. What our king said was right. To conclude with this idea, the high level Zergs continued to look expressionless.

    General Shen Qiu looked at his son andpanion with questioning eyes and they nodded at him unanimously. For a moment, the brilliant General of the Earth Federation was silent.

    If it was true, this time they really misunderstood the Zergs...

    ¡°I apologize for my misjudgement.¡± Taking off his military cap, General Shen Qiu apologized to the young ck haired man who was looking down slightly.

    Language was an art. Even if the same thing was described in different ways, it would make the listener feel and understand differently.

    Gu Huai nodded to the other. ¡°We didn¡¯t really want to keep them in custody, but the Zerg team was ordered to protect the two guests. Without a second order from their superior, it is impossible for them to give them to you. The Zerg are a very disciplined race, which I think you also also know¡±

    Reasonable and justified... There was no refutation. Not only the General, but the human forces were silent for a few seconds.

    No one doubted the discipline of the Zerg army, because it was determined by their racial instinct.

    The Zerg soldiers would obey the orders of their superior unconditionally and carry them out to the end. The execution process would not be shaken at all.

    ¡°If the general wants to take them back, it¡¯s not a difficult thing either. It¡¯s okay to take them away now. But three dayster, at the Seiser auction, we got a good seat. We wanted to invite two guests to join us.¡± After that, Gu Huai looked at the two people not far away and gave them a look.

    Now and three days after the auction, how did you think there was no difference? The two humans thought. After all, if the Zergs didn¡¯t want to let them go, they couldn¡¯t choose to leave. On the contrary, it was okay for them to stay a few days longer.

    The main reason Gu Huai mentioned the Seiser auction, Mino star only held the famous intergctic auction every ten years, to be able to get a good seat was a very attractive thing. Although the youth only said ¡®good¡¯, the goblin as the organizer specially prepared for the Zerg VIP area, think about how good the location would be.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go in a few days. Shen, what do you say?¡± Hammer put his hand over the waist of the man next to him.

    Shen Mu looked at his father. After staying with the Zergs for a period of time, he actually thought that the Zergs would not do anything. This was determined by his own eyes during this period.

    There were people who stayed with the Zergs and didn¡¯t want to return home for the time being. No race in the whole Star World would believe it, but it happened just in front of them.

    This kind of thing had to be asked. Receiving his son¡¯s gaze, General Shen Qiu straightened out his thoughts. He calmed down again. ¡°You decide for yourselves.¡±

    If the Zerg really wanted to take someone away, it would be the same now orter. Just looking at the fact that the two younger generations would consider staying with the Zergz for a few more days, General Shen Qiu thought it might be necessary to adjust his views on the Zerg.

    It was a very foolish thing to see things that has changed and to persist in the old way. But besides that, General Shen Qiu was also thinking about another issue.

    The Zergs were going to attend the Seiser Auction. Could his mission be sessfullypleted? If the Zergs were willing to bid for the finalized treasure at that time. Considering this, the human thought of a fact that he had to admit.

    When it came to financial resources, the Zergs were notcking in that aspect.

 Chapter 26 - Black Knight XXVI]

    <strong>Ch26 ¨C [ck Knight XXVI]</strong>

    The situation of the auction booth was projected on a huge screen, and a virtual image was generated on the flying tform upied by the participants.

    The control panel rose from the tform floor, and the round cub that had nested well in the arms of the youth moved its silver tail, jumped onto the control panel and upied the corner position.

    Many businessmen also wanted to see what the Zergs would bid for at the auction. In theory, all the senior members of the various ethnic groups who participated in this auction should be aiming for the final auction items, They would not do much, but the Zergs had forcefully broken their idea.

    In front of the auction of some rare materials, all kinds of high-level ethnic groups had bid but there were no movements from the Zergs. Instead, they were interested in nts and flowers that were rare but not of great practical value, such as the Credi me, which was now an endangered nt.

    On the control board, the Zerg cub crouched in the upper right corner squinted and gazed at the virtual image. It was a fantastic flower cultivated in a special vessel, like a burning me in the distance.

    There was no hesitation, the second the image appeared, the cub flicked its silver tail gently and the tip of its tail touched the bidding button.

    The reason for the gentle flick was that the control panel was too fragile for Alves. The cub form was only physical, and his actual strength had not declined. It was not clear what the consequences of the uncontroble force would be.

    The bidder¡¯s brand appeared on the information screen of each participant, and the goblin who presided over the auction also made a public announcement. At this time, the whole auction house was basically quiet.

    It was just an ornament. Although it was really rare, they won¡¯tpete with the Zergs for it. Especially the races that were trying to contact the Zergs recently would notpete with the Zergs in ornaments which was not important.

    In addition to flowers and nts, people of all races in the auction house saw that the Zergs were also keen on bidding for some spheres. These two hobbies could be said to be very fascinating.

    Sitting on the shoulder of a Tak Zerg with no backrest, Gu Huai usually leaned his body against the head of the Tak Zerg.

    But it was always a pleasure to receive gifts full of heart. Gu Huai would take them and keep them carefully when the Zergs sent the toys to him. The Zergs who liked to send toys were happy when he received them. As a result, it had be an uninterrupted cycle over time...

    Just bought more than a dozen, they had more room. The Zergs who wanted to save a room of toys for their king felt that the number was very small, but they still stopped when the youth said so.

    At this auction, you could buy rare flowers that were endangered species all over the, but it was not enough to use them as a gift. Alves, who had returned to his youth¡¯s arms, was thinking about this question.

    Tuther¡¯s soil was not suitable for nts outside the Tamu tree. In the past, Alves, the original owner of the, did not think it was a problem. There was a resource based in the vicinity, and Tuther had plenty of resources in all respects.

    @@novelbin@@

    But the young zerg like flowers. Let Tuther grow flowers as a gift to be sufficient. He didn¡¯t know what the cub in his arms was thinking about. The silver tail moved, making Gu Huai unable to hold his hand and he reached out and touched it. Of course, his hand was grabbed by the tail.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± The round Cub with its tail around the young man¡¯s fingers fluttered its wings, resting on the youth with eyes squinted in satisfaction.

    The Mino Star¡¯s annual Sieser Auction every decade was indeed a bizarre thing. Ancient treasures unearthed from lost civilizations, machine armor space buttons retrieved from battlefields of the old era, and even design drawings of new weapons could be auctioned.

    However, Gu Huai did not really need any of these things, just because he was interested in the auction itself, so he came to join in on the festival. And the armory of the Zergs were sophisticated enough. Although the technological level of the Goblins was known across the stars, Gu Huai still felt that the new weapons designed by the other may not beparable to the existing weapons of the Zergs.

    Thepetition for the designs was a small climax in the auction. However, when the atmosphere was warm, the reaction from the Zergs side could not be seen with the naked eye.

    It was not necessary to say whether a drawing could be bought or not. Most importantly, it was impossible for their king to enjoy such toys. Above was the spiritual journey of the Zerg.

    Originally intending to find out what type of goods the Zergs were interested in at the auction, the businessmen of all ethnic groups who would have liked to try to trade with them in the future were basically in a state of confusion now, and they felt that they had no idea about the Zergs at all.

    For any auction, the more it went on, the more exotic the auction items were, and the Sieser auction was no exception. After all the items in front of the auction were sessfullypleted, it was finally time for several items to be exhibited together.

    ¡°ss A.¡± Looking at a handover agreement on disy, Aljer raised his hand and touched his chin. He was thinking about the coordinates of the.

    The name of the was Worstein, rated A. To be honest, this level of was not enough to be the finale of the Sieser auction, but the had a special value to make it meet this requirement.

    There was a lost civilization on this, the ¡°sunken¡± region of the once prosperous Morrison Empire in the old era.

    This handover agreement was the main goal of the general¡¯s trip.

    The humans and the Zergs seats were far apart, but even at this distance, General Shen Qiu could still see two youngsters who were just too happy to stay with the Zergs raise their hands and give him a reassuring gesture.

    The Zergs were not really interested in the. There was more than one item on disy. They¡¯d like to know what thest one would be. If it was funny, they would buy it for their king.

    Previous worries forgotten, General Shen Qiu sessfullypleted his mission as nned. During this period, the Zergs did not participate in thepetition for the at all, and did not even intend to raise the price.

    ¡°Now I want to introduce thest item of the auction to the guests.¡± Standing in front of the auction booth, the short goblin pressed the corresponding device button, and a ck crystal ring, which was so exquisitely carved, floated up on the booth.

    The next sentence from the goblin auctioneer warmed up the atmosphere of the auction house. ¡°It¡¯s a miniature device that can store power. The main material was found by chance by the exploratory fleet. It belongs to an unknown material. The manufacturer made it that made it, Mino¡¯s chief technician.¡±

    The secret keeping work of the auction was the best. Except for the goblin who presided over the auction, all the participants present knew nothing about the auction.

    When the atmosphere reached its peak, the auctioneer was ready to knock down the open bidding button, but at the moment of the crisp sound, the lights of the whole auction house werepletely dimmed. And in the next second, the deafening explosion sounded on the top floor of the auction house.

    ¡°Boom-¡±

    The huge dome of the auction house was blown open, and light prated. Through the sted holes, the various races in the auction house now saw ice-cold warships, all marked with the symbol of the Penn Empire, sitting overhead.

    The Penn Empire was founded by a minority goblin, independent of the goblin¡¯s main empire, Suttasha, and there were numerous new and old hatred between the two. The day of the Sieser Auction was chosen tounch a general attack. The Penn Empire¡¯s long nned attack was entirely based on the idea of blocking the Suttasha Empire.

    The principle of forbidding force and being responsible for the personal safety of all guests, which Mino, a famous interster trading, had been pursuing, had be a joke since the casualties of participants of all races in the auction, especially at the top of some races.

    In this way, not only Mino star, but also all the tradings of the Suttasha Empire would be immeasurably affected.

    The n was not a problem, and the minority goblins of the Penn Empire were mad and did not care to offend the Star races.

    It was just that they missed a point. The most ferocious race in the whole was now on this. Neither the king of this ferocious race nor his knight were to be offended.

 Chapter 29 - [Black Knight XXIX]

    <strong>Ch29 ¨C [ck Knight XXIX]</strong>

    This time, it was extremely dangerous, but it ended the invasion very quickly under special conditions. The clean up would be done by the goblins. After only half a day or so, they had repaired almost all the facilities and sites damaged in the short battle.

    During the half day period, Mino Star looked calm again, but in fact it wasn¡¯t calm at all. For this incident, the Goblin Governor of the Suttasha Empire apologized to all the alien races affected by the incident on Mino Star, not only verbally, but also substantially.

    For the Zergs, after public discussion, the goblins decided to give thest treasure of the Sieser auction as a gift of thanks, and they would establish a firm alliance with the Zergs.

    The so called alliance and the friendship initially established before were two distinct things. The former represented that the goblins would stand on the same front with the Zergs in the future and would advance and retreat together.

    Whatever the process may be, as a result, the Zergs undoubtedly helped the goblins to keep their capital star. It was an immeasurable debt, and it was not surprising that the goblins would make this decision for the people of all races.

    As a result of the attack, the Sieser auction was forced to be terminated when it reached the final stage. Now, after a public discussion with all the participants, it was unanimously decided that the final auction item, would be delivered to the Zergs.

    If the Zerg fleet hadn¡¯t responded in time, few people would have survived in the auction hall. Even if they were interested in the treasure, all races who participated in the auction could not say no at this time.

    But this treasure, which almost everyone was interested in, was not so rare for the Zergs. It was not a sphere that could be used as a toy for their king. During the youth¡¯s sleep, the high level Zergs who epted the auction did not fluctuate in the slightest. They took it without any expression and handed it over first, to their Leader.

    Mino Star was the first trading in the intergctic rankings. This big event, even if solved quickly, would not affect the rapid spread of this event on the satellitework. Now it had be the headline news among the stars.

    If the various intergctic races had not been watching the change of the Zergs before, after this event, the whole intergctic evaluation and impression of the Zergs had indeed changed a lot.

    The empty shells were easy to destroy. After the copse of the main army, thes upied by the Penn Empire were basically no longer defensive. It was not difficult to carry one of them out now.

    Listening to Aljer mention this, the high level Zergs of Tuther also moved their eyes to look at their cold Leader.

    The High level Zergs from Tuther didn¡¯t see their king being targeted with lethal weapons by the Penn goblins, but they learnt about it from theirpanions afterwards, and now they all wanted Penn Empire gone.

    Anyone who tried to hurt the king dered war on the whole Zergs, which was all the Zergs thoughts. They were careful to cherish their precious things. Someone wanted to hurt them under their eyelids. They couldn¡¯t to leave it be.

    ¡°Wait till Suttasha organizes the army and deploys an elite army from the Legion and attack with them.¡± In saying this, the beautiful face of the Silver-haired Zerg was not very expressive, and the pale golden pupils were extremely cold.

    After listening to their leader¡¯s words, the eyes of the high level Zergs became terribly bright.

    The Suttasha Empire¡¯s response to Penn was to settle old ounts, and by the way, to settle the new ounts of this aggression, which the other side must also do. Having just formed an alliance with the goblins of the Suttasha Empire, and with the growth of the Penn Empire itself, the Zergs were very happy to form a temporary joint army with the goblins l.

    It would be more than enough to deploy an elite army to assist. The rest of the troops served as escorts to escort their king back to Tuther. With this idea in mind, the top executives of Tuther were very satisfied.

    ¡°By the way, sir, you asked me to go with the goblins¡¯ man, who the chief secretary said would bring him before we left.¡± Thinking of the need to report this, Alger reported eagerly.

    ¡°Well.¡±Alves responded in a cold, low voice.

    But after reporting the matter, the subordinate couldn¡¯t resist touching his chin and looking at his leader with questioning eyes. ¡°But, in the end, what¡¯s the use of our soil science experts...?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t make weapons. If they were important people on the other side of the goblins, how did they think it was more cost effective to have experts in weapons manufacturing?

    However, on this issue, the Silver-haired Zerg only drooped his eyelids with a deadpan, silent response.

    Seeing that his leader had not responded, Aljer, stopped the topic, although he still did note up with the answer to the question. Now he would wait till his king woke up. When their king wasfortable sleeping, they would...

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°-! ¡±

    It was a spiritual link.

    Being interrupted by this sudden link, some Zergs in the ce moved their eyes to the bedroom door which was closed.

    It was impossible for an enemy to pass their guards and enter this room. Rationally, this was what they thought. But the tension and concern for their king made these Zergs a little confused for a moment.

    Compared to the other Zergs in the scene, the Silver-haired Zerg, who had no expression on his face, raised his eyes slightly at that moment and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Your Majesty?!¡± Entering the bedroom, the Zergs saw that the big bed where their king was supposed be was now empty, and the youth could not be seen around the room.

    Following them into the bedroom inside the Tak Zerg also issued a low hiss, scarlet pupils tightened into thin lines, it looked around. Because the youth who was supposed to be in this bedroom suddenly disappeared, the excessive tension temporarily reduced the zerg¡¯s keen perception.

    But this tension did notst long, because in the eyes of the Zergs, Alves went to the bedside. Following his line of sight behind the head of the Silver-haired Zerg, the other Zergs present saw a bulge in the bed quilt. Then they looked at their leader leaning down and holding the corner of the quilt. Then he slowly lifted the quilt.

    ¡°... Chirp.¡±

    Shrunk into a group of people who did not know how to act, the cover of the quilt was lifted, the Zergs saw their precious treasure hidden underneath.

    A ck plush creature with round, ss ball-like golden vertical pupils.

 Chapter 30 - Black Knight XXX]

    <strong>Ch30 ¨C [ck Knight XXX]</strong>

    The whole room was silent for several seconds.

    All the Zergs present at this time gazed unanimously at the little Zerg cub huddled in the bed, and after a few seconds of staring at the round golden pupils, the scene in the room became a little uncontroble.

    The Chief of Staff noticed that his second inmand suddenly turned around and was breathing hard, and several other top Zergs, who were present, were also in a state of disorder.

    On one hand, they were reluctant to take their eyes away from the pup that had shrunken into a round mass on the bed. On the other hand, these high level Zergs also felt the difficulty of breathing, especially when they were looked at by the golden vertical pupils that were like ss balls.

    The Tak Zerg, who had tightened their pupils into thin lines, also seemed to be stuck for a few seconds, with their huge body in ce, and then its pupils dted several times, making several low hissing sounds.

    King of cub form. Originally, most of the high level Zergs had a kind of parents¡¯ mentality about their king, even though he was born in an adult form, let alone that the youth was in his cub form.

    ¡°Chirp, chirp!¡± Facing this slightly awkward situation, the pupils with round eyes chose to curl his body into a ball and remained motionless.

    At present, he could only chirp. Although spiritual links could be used in practice, Gu Huai, who was a ball, temporarily abandoned this option.

    In fact, in this situation, Gu Huai was a bit confused, because he did not realize that he hadpleted the transformation and woke up to find himself like this.

    Before falling asleep, Gu Huai found that his eyes had turned into golden vertical pupils simr to those of the Silver haired zerg. Gu Huai was wondering if he had any other racial featured.

    Like Alves, he kept his tail, while the second Legion leader kept her bony wings.

    @@novelbin@@

    It was easy to see all the features in the shape of the pups, so Gu Huai thought of the ¡°retrospective¡± ability of the Silver-haired Zerg in thest second before he closed his eyes and went to sleep.

    But it was just a thought. Gu Huai didn¡¯t expect to wake up how he woke up. He actually seeded in using this ability.

    Too surprised, he identally built a spiritual link and invited the Zergs into his room. Gu Huai was surrounded at this time. His mood was quiteplex, especially when he saw the delicate expressions of the high level Zergs around him.

    Just thinking before going to bed made him transform to his cub form, but now concentrating on his adult form had no response. Thinking of this, the round baby huddled in the bed moved.

    Walking in his current form and walking upright with two legs in human form were obviously quite different. For the first time, experiencing this cub form, this Zerg cub with round pupils tried to move forward a few steps, and then fell on the bed because of an uncoordinated limb.

    ¡°-!¡± It was not easy to breathe slowly. Seeing this scene, the high level Zergs in the scene immediately began to breath hard again, and even their eyes changed.

    Their king had that ¨C so lovely, even his walk, unsteadily crooked in the quilt, looked particrly lovely.

    Their parents¡¯ mentality had risen to the highest point. Generally speaking, the high level Zergs, who always had no expression on their faces, had moved their eyebrows obviously now. Each of them was slightly closer to the direction of the bed. Then they crouched down or knelt down halfheartedly in one collective action. This way, they could look down at the cub lying on the bed.

    It was impossible to say that there was no embarrassment when he stood up and fell on the quilt after only a few steps, and he was surrounded so thoroughly. Under the eyes of all the Zergs, Gu Huai regained his steady figure, and once again he stood up.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± The round puppy, nestled on the bedclothes was unable to resist making that sound, made a distinct and audible chirp.

    The king¡¯s voice was the same as that of their leader, just thinking about it, the crowd saw the silver haired zerg standing next to them suddenly use his ability, and then there were two fluffy, round cubs in front of them, both with simr golden pupils.

    Seeing that young zerg had not mastered walking skills well in this form, Alves, also changed himself back to his cub form, began teaching the young cub. In fact, he was helping the young zerg to familiarize himself with this unfamiliar form.

    ¡°Chirp.¡±

    ¡°Chirp, chirp-¡±

    The two cubs seemed to bemunicating, but what were they saying? The Zerg tribes who had not passed the fourth grade could not trante the chirp, but they continued to watch with their eyes shining.

    All Zerg soldiers who received the spiritual link within the scope of his influence were now rushing to his current location, thanks to the instantaneous spiritual link established by young zerg not long ago.

    The bedroom space was limited, and the high level Zergs who were in the room were reluctant to leave, one by one standing in the room looking at the source of the chirp, without moving their eyes.

    If the people of other races were here at this time, it would be hard to imagine what was happening to the Zergs, but in fact, the Zerg soldiers gathered in the same ce were just staring at the King in his cub form.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± Whenever the cub who was learning to walk was about to fall askew, Alves bnced him with his silver tail.

    It was not difficult to get used to being a cub, something he had never experienced before. He tried walking several times on the bed. Gu Huai had almost adapted to walking with his front paws and hind legs.

    Learning to walk was extremely serious. After learning to walk, the cub with round golden pupils raised his head. Then he realized that he saw the room full of high-level Zergs.

    Even the door was blocked.

    ¡°...¡± In the face of the standard paternalistic care and concern of the surrounding Zergs and their bright eyes, Gu Huai, who was in his cub form, fell into silence.

 Chapter 31 - Black Knight XXXI]

    <strong>Ch31 ¨C [ck Knight XXXI]</strong>

    There was no way for him to go back to his human form for the time being, but he still wanted to go back. After a long silence, Gu Huai finally used the spiritual link.

    So in the bedroom under the sight of the group of high level Zergs, standing near the bed, the Tak Zerg bent down, stretched out its forearms and put the two pups on the mattress together on its shoulders.

    Nowadays, people of all races on Mino star were used to seeing the Zergs and were quite friendly. When the Zergs appeared at the airport, people of all races, especially the goblins, who knew that the other was leaving Mino Star, showed friendly farewell gestures.

    As soon as Mino Star¡¯s Chief Secretary received the relevant information, he personally led two goblin soil experts to the airport.

    When the Zerg army came, the chief secretary looked around and did not see the ck haired youth, neither did he see the Silver haired Zerg who was the leader of the army. For a moment, he hesitated a little.

    But as he hesitated, the chief secretary found that the high level Zergs in front of him did not pay him any attention, but seemed to be watching the same thing collectively.

    Looking in the direction of the eyes of these Zergs, he saw two plush, rounded, unidentified creatures standing on the left shoulder of a giant Tak Zerg.

    At first nce, he didn¡¯t feel anything. At second nce, he noticed the impressive golden pupils. The high-level goblin was stunned, and then he had a self-conscious, weird, unbelievable but biased conjecture that seemed to be the fact.

    @@novelbin@@

    In fact, for this phenomenon, the guards around the other side of the Zergs, although they did not show any expression on the surface, secretly they were a little willing to maintain their current position.

    When their king found a way to return to human form, it would be hard for them to see his cub form again.

    Thinking of this, the collective Zerg surrounded by their parents¡¯ mentality did not resist and continued to look at the Tak Zerg who safely kept the cubs to rest on its shoulders.

    Considering that youth was not familiar with his current form and may not have enough knowledge of body bnce, Alves¡¯ tail and silver wings were used to wrap around the cub.

    It was for this reason that in the eyes of the surrounding people, the two cubs on the shoulders of the Tak Zerg seemed to be very close to each other. Their colors were exactly the opposite, ck and white, so it was difficult to stick together without being noticed.

    The chief secretary, who led the two experts in soil science, had not been left out for too long.

    He was still looking deeply at his king. Aljer, who was on a diplomatic mission, reluctantly took his eyes off his young king and came up bitterly to fetch the goblins

    ¡°Tuther has prepared a good living environment for you and your people. There are all kinds of equipment for your research. Don¡¯t worry about it. At that time, if there is any further needs, you are also wee to put it forward to us.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what his leader was nning to do when he called for two soil specialists, what his superior had ordered him to do was toplete the task satisfactorily.

    The Zerg army were now divided into two branches, three quarters of which follow their king back to Tuther, while the remaining quarter assisted the goblins in wiping out the Penn Empire¡¯s nest.

    It was expected that within a day or two, this country, which was split up by the goblin¡¯s orthodox empire, would bepletely destroyed after many star stealing acts in the intergctic space.

    This was a good thing for all intergctic races. The return of the Zerg army from Mino Star to Tuther was a smooth process. Looking at the scale of the Zerg fleet, which was sorge that ordinary onlookers could feel their scalps go numb, it was impossible for anyone to dare to do anything. Unless the other side was blind, they couldn¡¯t see the awesome Y fleet.

    Clearance level: 70%

    When he woke up, he saw the changes of the clearance level. But when he woke up and saw that he had be a cub, Gu Huai was even more surprised. He had no time to pay attention to this level until he was arched on his shoulder by the Tak Zerg.

    The clearance value was disyed in the most conspicuous position on the data panel which was called out in his mind.

    After the Mino Star event, the concept of the Zergs had changed considerably among the different races in the intergctic space. Following the goblins, many ethnic groups were now trying to establish friendly rtions with the Zergs, including the Sachs in the Twelve Star League and the Mermaids.

    After the unpleasant episode that took ce during the Sieser auction, the Zergs, in ordance with the agreement, very readily asked the human forces to take two human officers away, presumably after they returned, the Shen and Nislok families would somehow speak for the Zergs in the Federal Parliament.

    All of the above events were developing ording to his ns, but seeing the clearance level approaching the full value gradually, Gu Huai remembered his own clearance time limit.

    His time limit for the clearance of this world was 25 years. Now the value of clearance level was 70%. The remaining 30% of the level really needs time. But Gu Huai was not thinking about whether he could pass the level.

    If it went well, in a couple of years or so, the Zergs would be able to join the Twelve Stars Alliance. If it didn¡¯t go well, it would only take a few more years. ording to the current development, clearing this world was inevitable.

    Just thinking about this time limit again, Gu Huai felt that it was a little short. At first he thought it was a long time, but after he fell in love with the world, and his Zerg, he thought it was a very short time.

    Failing to think more, Gu Huai heard the cub next to him chirp at him.

    After the chirp, the round cub with a small silver tail guarded it so as not to lose its bnce and fall to the ground, rubbed against the other cub.

    Both of them were close to each other. The rub did not need much movement at all. He just casually moved his body.

    Being touched lightly and intimately, Gu Huai could certainly feel the other¡¯s obvious attitude towards him from this movement.

    Actually, there was nothing to think about... Following his existing ideas, Gu Huai repeated the Silver haired Zerg¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± The cubs chirped at the same time, and a pair of round, golden pupils with vertical pupils turned their heads sideways and rubbed each other.

    In fact, it had clearly shown their attitude.

    After the warshipnded on Tuther, the hatch door opened and two round cubs were still rubbing against each other on the shoulders of the Tak Zerg, the high level Zerg who came out of the hatch almost forgot to walk on the stairs and stepped directly on the ground.

    Since the King¡¯s change to his cub form, fellow Zerg soldiers had experienced a variety of breathing difficulties, because they often unconsciously held their breath when looking at their King.

    Receiving the response from the youth, Alves, who had just turned his tail up slightly, suddenly opened his pale golden vertical pupils.

    The vertical pupil of this Silver haired pup also had a slippery feeling, and the silver wings on his back fluttered unconsciously. Its pale golden pupil reflects a tuft of fur on the head of the cub next to him. He stared at the tuft of fur. The next second, the cub stuck out its tongue and smoothened the tuft of disobedient fur.

    It was undoubtedly of special significance in the Zergmunity to show favor to those they liked bybing their hair.

 Chapter 32 - Black Knight XXXII]

    <strong>Ch32 ¨C [ck Knight XXXII]</strong>

    ¡°Chirp.¡± His fur was licked, and his golden pupils dted slightly.

    It was itchy, but it feltfortable. After rxing, Gu Huai endured itching and remained in his current huddled position, letting Alvis lick his fur and caress him with his tail and silver wings.

    More than a patch of fur was raised on the ck cub, seeing these disobedient fur, Alves continued with the same movements as before, stretching out his tongue and licking them one by one.

    The cub, continuously licked andbed, gradually squinted its eyes into a state offort and enjoyment.

    They could see that the round golden vertical pupils eventually squinted, looking at how their cub king and their leader were rubbing together and their King¡¯s fur was being groomed, the eyes of the guards lighted up.

    Their attitudes were several times more attentive than when they were executing orders from their superiors. There was nothing that made them stare son intensively.

    The Tak Zerg, carrying the two cubs on its shoulders, had be extremely cautious in its walking posture, asionally hissing, it¡¯s scarlet pupils at this point could not help but show a very standard parental gesture of caring for the cubs.

    Although in fact, ording to the normal concept of the Zergs, they treated their cubs in the mode of stocking, the protective instincts did not exist.

    But the cub was its king, which was quite different, all the Zergs on Tuther now simply wanted to take care of their cub king all the time. After all, their king was not very good at walking in this form, what if he identally fe or bumped into something?

    After witnessing the youth dismantling a steel warship in twos and threes like toys, these big Zerg parents still took it for granted that they continued to maintain the idea that their king needed protection.

    What was wrong with being able to dismantle warships with bare hands? Their king would still be hurt if he fell down on the ground or an unstable road.

    With this idea in mind, amunication from the Chief of Staff was sent out, now in the private residence of the former master of the, the tile floor of the active area was covered with severalyers of velvet nkets, and the courtyard was rearranged, so that they could safely let their king move freely in the residence.

    Bending down and putting the two plush cubs on the ground, the huge Tak Zerg slightly moved its forearm like a serrated de, making a low hiss and whine. Even without facial expression, it was clear that the Tak Zerg was reluctant to part with him.

    It took several days for the goblins to arrive at Tuther, the Chief of Staff received a briefing from the branch forces.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± Because there was no need forplex expressions and no need for spiritual links, the Zerg cub, who was moving on severalyers of the soft velvet nkets, looked back and chirped to express his understanding of the situation.

    ¡°...¡± In an instant, he could not hold back his expression. The Right hand of Tuther raised his hand and covered his eyes. The impact on him was too great.

    When the army returned to Tuther, even if it wanted to continue to gather around their baby king, the high ranking Zergs in the army still had to go back to their respective posts.

    It was rtivelyte when they arrived at Tuther, so they didn¡¯t spend much time in the courtyard. When they touched each other, the two cubs were carried back to the bedroom by the Tak zerg.

    The softness of the bedding wasparable to that of the nket. Gu Huai turned his head in a prone position and saw his tail. It¡¯s a temporarily plush tail, which, when approaching the next stage of growth, would be like the silver haired Zerg¡¯s tail, like a dragon tail, covered with cold textured scales.

    He did not retain this feature in his human form, and now there were actually two small horns on his head, but it was covered with fur, it was hardly noticeable, but he still did not retain this feature in his human form.

    After several days in his cub form, Gu Huai stillcked control over his tail and felt unable to use it as he wished.

    Another attempt was made to move his plush ck tail. Just as he moved, Gu Huai saw a cold silver tail approaching. The silver tail first approached a certain distance, and when he found that he had not removed it, he came and leaned gently against his tail.

    Finally, it seemed very solemn. He circled his tail around his tail.

    ¡°Chirp...?¡± He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this action, Gu Huai could not help but issue a questioning chirp. But as soon as he finished chirping, Gu Huai enjoyed the fur licking service provided by the other. The itchy feeling made him huddle up again.

    The ck cub with round golden pupils, leaned over his head, thinking about this problem. From the past to the present, it was the other who wasbing its hair, and it seemed that he should also reciprocate.

    But the other¡¯s fluffy body was obedient, there was no disobedient fur. He barely found a handful of fur that was slightly curled. Gu Huai imitated Alves¡¯ movements and smoothened the small pile of fur.

    ¡°Chirp!¡± The silver tail was unable to move because it circled something important, and the cub squinted slightly at the movement.

    @@novelbin@@

    After listening to this chirp, he immediately felt a more obvious itch. Before that, he had onlybed the fur on his head. Now the fur on his back was also carefully licked andbed together by Alvis.

    It was itchy...

    Shrinking together, the ck cub couldn¡¯t stand the itching feeling, he suddenly changed his shape.

    He was back. In this way, lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, Gu Huai was surprised to find that he had returned to his human form, and the next second, the silver haired zerg appeared in front of him.

    His eyelids were drooping lightly, and the cool and handsome appearance of the Silver haired Zerg showed a sense of discipline.

    There was no doubt that the other looked good, but Gu Huai was paying more attention to their present position.

    Although Alvis did not press him down, he was really under the other.

    ¡°Tail...¡± The youth who had returned to his human form had no tail. Even though he knew this, the Silver haired Zerg at first refused to give up looking for them with his eyes. When he found out that it was not there, he drooped his eyebrows even more.

    Gu Huai remembered that the other had made a solemn circle with their tails. Now he couldn¡¯t encircle his tail. He coughed delicately.

    ¡°Why do you want to encircle our tails?¡±

    However, Gu Huai was stunned by the answer he heard in the next second.

    ¡°Sex.¡± The silver haired zerg earnestly and solemnly said the word, at this time he was very focused on the ck haired youth below him, his pale golden pupils were filled with the youth¡¯s reflection.

    ¡°Want to mate Ah Huai.¡± In Alvis¡¯s understanding, mating was the closest thing that could be done with a loved one.

    The person he loved and liked was the young zerg in front of him, so he wanted to do it with him.

    Gu Huai: ¡°...¡±

    Gu Huai now did not know whether he should be crying orughing when he heard his words that said so straightforwardly. Who told the other party that ¡®mating¡¯ meant intertwining tails?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean to circle your tails together...¡±

    Gu Huai said this with a trace of helplessness in his expression. How pure was the silver-haired Zerg in front of him to think of mating as simply encircling their tails together? Although he was a human in his original world. Gu Huai knew what the word ¡°mating¡± meant.

    Hearing the youth¡¯s words, Alves looked down slightly and looked at the ck haired youth under him with questioning eyes. It was not about putting tails together. Then what was he supposed to do?

    ¡°...¡± Looking at the Silver-haired Zerg¡¯s inquiring eyes, Gu Huai was temporarily speechless, and his ears were somewhat hot.

    So to say this kind of thing, how was he supposed to exin it to the other party and not say it out at all, okay?

    Turning his head slightly away from the sight of the silver haired zerg, Gu Huai was trying to think about this difficult problem.

    At this time, the silver haired Zerg on top of hum also approached him with slightly drooping eyelids and kissed him.

    ¡°Like Ah Huai, want to mate Ah Huai.¡±

    No matter what he did, he liked the ck haired youth in front of him.

 Chapter 34 - Black Knight XXXIV]

    <strong>Ch34 ¨C [ck Knight XXXIV]</strong>

    All the Zergs on Tuther were very enthusiastic about the project and they were all active.

    Their king liked flowers. As the only capital star of the Zergs, Tuther must have flowers all over the.

    Under the guidance of this idea, the Zergs traded with some newly established races and bought all kinds of flowers from these races.

    In a short time, the various impression of the Zergs from other races had developed in the direction of ¡®flower loving race¡¯, which was very different from the image of cruelty that they had once imagined.

    The Zergs must have had a soft heart to love something that was purely ornamental, although the various ethnic groups were little frightened by this though, but they finally reluctantly calmed down and ept the fact.

    They had to n the nting area. What kind of flowers would be better to nt here in Royal City? Tuther¡¯s senior officials hadn¡¯t yet discussed the result at the meeting.

    With the learning ability of the Zergs, it didn¡¯t take time to organize a research team of its own. Now, with the help of soil experts recruited from various ethnic groups, the scale of this research team was more than enough.

    ¡°The system is ready. When the clearance is full, I¡¯ll wait until the time limit is up.¡± It had been some time since they returned to Tuther. Looking down from the high rise of the Military Department Building, he could see a new researchboratory near the building. Gu Huai poked his system in his mind.

    Receiving the call, the system responded quickly, but this time its question for youth was not a simple one, but a quiet voice asked, ¡°Do you like the world so much?¡±

    But it did not wait for the youth to answer this question, the system continued, ¡°as you like.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although the system did not require his answer, Gu Huai responded positively to the question, ¡°I like it very much.¡±

    Recently, the Zergs on Tuther were busy with the topic of improving the¡¯s soil. They had normal feelings when they looked at their efforts. Gu Huai would certainly be moved by this.

    It was very difficult to improve Tuther¡¯s soil environment. After all, only the stubborn Tamu trees could survive here.

    @@novelbin@@

    The Zerg¡¯s origin was a cold and dark ce, which had nothing to do with beauty. It was much more barren than the so called abandoneds. The inheritance of this cold and dark knowledge in every Zerg¡¯s instinct consciousness was rted to the rtiveck of emotions of the Zergs.

    And their king¡¯s existence was like the sun. Strictly speaking, it was much more dazzling and warm than the sun that could be seen on the other side of the human.

    Their own king was their precious treasure, and the birth of youth should be matched with a gift that could fully express their hearts and minds.

    Since the Mino Star event, the number of intergctic and zerg rted races had increased, and now there were as many as 31.

    Compared with the previous state ofplete istion without allies, 31 was already a considerable number.

    The Zerg race option was added to the user registry on Star Net. With the Zerg¡¯s participation in Star Net, the information exchange between various interster races and Zergs had increased a lot, and the Zerg¡¯s understanding was much more than before, and they no longer stayed on the inherent hostile thinking of the past.

    In recent years, on Gu Huai¡¯s side, the clearance level had been rising at a slow but very stable speed. On the one hand, for diplomacy, on the other hand, he wanted to visit the where all the intergctic races lived. Gu Huai epted invitations from new friends from time to time and took the support guards to visit others.

    But it neversted long, because Gu Huai had found that from the start of his own trip, the Zergs on Tuther would begin to wait for him to return.

    Tuther would also invite high level leaders of other ethnic groups who had sessfully established diplomatic rtions. The Zerg Capital Star, once said that no one would dare to approach the voluntarily, it was only regarded as a fantasy. But now that the Zerg¡¯s inteary image was getting better and better, there were even many people who were interested in the Zerg¡¯s Gxy who would drive themselves in small starships to Tuther.

    ¡°Poverty...¡± Embraced in the arms of the Silver haired Zerg, the ck haired youth, who had just finished a meeting with foreign leaders, squinted with sleepiness in thisfortable position.

    Hearing the words of the youth, Alves took one way from the conference room on the top floor of the military building to the sofa next to the private lounge on the next floor, but after that, he did not put the young zerg on the sofa.

    First he sat up with the young man in his arms, then Alvesid down and let the youth rest on him. His tail acted as a fixed protection around the youth¡¯s waist. His silver wing was stretched out behind him to wrap the young zerg up. It yed a good role in shading the light.

    Outside, people couldn¡¯t see what was happening in the space covered with silver wings. Of course, there was nobody else in this private lounge. The dark environment had no effect on Alves. He raised his hand and patted the youths back to lull him to sleep, but at the same time he looked at the sleepy young man, whose eyes were half closed. He would like to take advantage of this very close distance to kiss the young zerg¡¯s eyebrows and eyes.

    From time to time, the warm and soft touch appeared on his cheeks and lips. Gu Huai was now veryfortable and familiar with the feeling of being kissed by the Silver haired Zerg.

    ¡°Chirp.¡±

    His lips were touched softly, in the dark environment, Gu Huai heard the deep and cold voice of the Silver haired Zerg.

    Without the use of his ability to bring out his golden vertical pupil, Gu Huai did not have night vision. Hus vision was affected by the darkness, but his hearing was not, he has clearly heard the chirp, Gu Huai opened his eyes a little more, and groped for the initiative to kiss the lips of the silver haired zerg encircling him.

    Gu Huai would always respond to his lover¡¯s chirp after he found out that his lover¡¯s chirp in human form meant reward. But the Silver haired Zerg was usually easy to satisfy and they would be happy to kiss each other like this.

    To get the reward, Alves raised his vertical pupil a little and tightened his silver tail around the young man¡¯s waist with satisfaction, with its tip warped slightly.

    Because the kiss of the Silver-haired Zerg was very familiar, even if the other continued to him kiss gently, Gu Huai would never be solemn, but in thefortable environment created by the Silver haired Zerg for him, his eyes gradually drooped.

    When the youth closed his eyes and his breathing became smooth and gentle, Alves stopped pecking the young zerg¡¯s cheeks.

    Apart from his tail, Alves also wrapped his hands around his youth. Although he was not sleepy, he closed his pale golden pupils and tried to fall asleep. Sleep with your partner. That¡¯s what Alves thought, and he did.

    The door of the private lounge was closed, and he had seen how many times his leader hade into the lounge with their king in his arms. It was not surprising that the senior Zerg working in the military department had seen this for a long time.

    Their leader and King were already partners.

    When they first discovered this, the Zergs on Tuther said it was impossible not to be surprised, but when they finished, they had only their natural thoughts.

    At present, in the Twelve Star Alliance, nearly half of the ethnic groups had established friendly diplomatic rtions with the Zerg.

    ording to the regtion that half of the ethnic groups could join the Twelve Star Alliance, the Zerg had almost reached the ession conditions.

    The first default threshold for membership in the Star Alliance was the strength of one¡¯s own race, measured in terms of military and financial resources. For most races, the first threshold was harsh conditions that could not be crossed, but for the Zergs, this obviously did not pose any problem.

    Gu Huai was thinking about the next step in establishing diplomatic rtions with which race in the Star League. He had put the humans in thest ce to conquer, but after sleeping with Alves for an afternoon, he woke up. The Chief of Staff sent him encrypted letters sent by the Earth Federation.

    It was an invitation to talk, and the venue of the meeting was also specially located on a third, so as to avoid any worries between the humans and the Zergs.

    Reaching out his finger to touch the virtual screen, the young ck haired zerg, who had just woken up, took his hand back and rubbed his eyes gently, and said to his chief of staff.

    ¡°Respond and say change the ce of the meeting to Earth.¡±

    Without trust, it was impossible for the humans to take the initiative to break the current peace situation, which was of no benefit to them. And over the years, Gu Huai had exercised his ability to use it well. Even if there were any emergencies, he could also send himself and his Zergs to safe ces.

    In fact, Gu Huai didn¡¯t care where the meeting ce was, but he hadn¡¯t seen Earth for a long time. He was interested in the Earth of the current intergctic future world.

    So he would choose this and turn a new page in the new era of intergctic space.

 Chapter 35 - [Black Knight XXXV]

    <strong>Ch35 ¨C [ck Knight XXXV]</strong>

    The ce of the meeting was changed to earth. The humans epted the change without any objection. The ce of the meeting was changed to its own base. They had no reason to refuse.

    The size of the Zerg Guards were still luxurious, but the other races had adapted from the shock.

    Anyway, these Zergs were afraid that their king would be bullied outside. If allowed, the whole zerg n would apany their king on this trip.

    These Zergs would really do it.

    The Zerg fleetnded on earth, and the humans also showed a wee attitude. How incredible the scene was. In the past, the humans on earth would probably prefer to believe that the sun came out from the West and would not believe the reality in front of them.

    It was important to clearly identify the ck-haired youth in the Zerg ranks, whose eyes were now golden.

    Although not cold, these golden eyes still made people dare not look at it directly.

    On Earth, they were an alien race, and also came to talk with the head of the Earth Federation. As time passed, Gu Huai felt that he was a bit fierce, although this was not the Earth he had lived on.

    Both sides and even the entire intergcticmunity understood the importance of this meeting. In order to prevent any unexpected urrences, the Earth Federation began to impose martialw from within the, and now the entire gxy was in a state of close surveince.

    If something could happen to such a degree, the Earth Federation would not have to mix it up in the intergctic space. Of course, the meeting between the two sides could almost be said to have beenpleted in an absolutely safe environment.

    In 217 A.D., the two races that were formerly deadly enemies reached reconciliation, which was of great significance to both the Zergs and humans.

    In the second year after that, the Zergs sessfully joined the Twelve Star Alliance under the conditions of full voting, forming a consolidated alliance with the other twelve races in the Star Alliance.

    Star Alliance was thergest political and military alliance among the stars, which meant that the Zergs could continue to attain the greatest peace from now on and in future unless there was a new race in the universe that was better than the Zergs.

    ¡°For members of the Star Alliance, the Zergs should be given a unified preferential regtion, so that all of you here should have no objection. As for participation in peacekeeping, we will mobilize our troops ording to the circumstances.¡± The ck-haired youth with golden eyes was a new face at the Star Alliance meeting, but they were not passive at this time, or even had rtive initiative.

    It was a political and military alliance, but the actual members of the Star Alliance were also mutually beneficial economically, seekingmon development, so there was a preferential regtion.

    As for the statement of youth, the representatives of all ethnic groups present here really had no opinions and could not find any mistakes.

    As a new member, Gu Huai did not say too much or stayed silent in the Star Alliance meeting. He grasped a good standard and sat in a high-backed chair to deal with the meeting with leeway.

    In the year when the Zergs joined the Star Alliance, the hottest discussion on StarNet was the term ¡®golden age¡¯. Following the old era of frequent wars among various races, a new era of rtive peace had entered, and the golden age, which should be the best era of development for all races in the interster world.

    Clearance Level: 100%

    There was a n that Gu Huai wanted to do long ago, but this n needed a peaceful and stable environment to start. Now the starting conditions were satisfied.

    @@novelbin@@

    The n was to enlighten the wisdom of the lower ss zerg, who did not possess too much wisdom, but could evolve, but their own evolution is very slow and the environment wasfortable.

    At the beginning of the Star Age in the days of old, when wars were frequent, the lower ss Zerg would only follow their instincts to fight. The time between the birth and death of a lower ss Zerg was often very short.

    In addition to thefortable environment, the slow evolution of the low-ss Zergs itself also needed external help to solve this problem, otherwise it was likely to stagnate.

    Gu Huai thought of the spiritual link to this ¡®external force¡¯ which must be possessed.

    For the remaining eighteen years, in addition to maintaining the management of thes under hismand, Gu Huai had been pondering the wisdom of the lower ss Zerg.

    ¡°Come and read to me -¡± sitting on the ground, Gu Huai stretched his finger, and said this again to the Tak Zerg around him. Gu Huai¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were a little helpless, because he always felt that the results would not change.

    In response to the young zerg¡¯s foreboding, some of the Tak Zergs around the young zerg made a little movement, pronouncing the word ¡®baby¡¯ in a very hoarse voice.

    Babies were cubs, the two human visitors in Tuther had sessfully conveyed this idea.

    These Tak Zergs were stubbornly reluctant to change their minds.

    Although the Tak Zergs now understand that the young zerg was an adult, they just didn¡¯t want to change their previous concept, but wanted to continue treating their young zerg as a cub.

    Gu Huai: ¡°...¡±

    One of the two visiting human guestsughed, having been a captive several years ago, butter became amander.

    Hearing theughter, Gu Huai turned his eyes. The two humans in front of him were the culprits of the ¡®baby¡¯ he was shouted by his own Tak Zerg.

    However, he could not say anything about such a small matter. The Shen family and the Nislok family had also said a lot of good things about the Zergs to the Federal Parliament.

    It was a strange scene for the huge, frightening low-ss Tak Zerg to shout ¡®baby¡¯ around the ck-haired youth, but after epting it, there was an indescribable sense of harmony.

    Forget it, he wouldn¡¯t correct it... It was obvious that the Tak Zergs around them liked to call him that so much, and Gu Huai epted his fate.

    If the low-ss Zerg studied hard under guidance, they could actually use thenguage normally, not only making a single hoarse hiss.

    Guidance could be aplished by spiritual links. So far, the low-ss Zergs in the Zerg n had mastered the basguage ability under the guidance of their king, and their wisdom had also been improved ordingly.

    Although there was still a long way to go to possess a high degree of wisdom, it had undoubtedly achieved considerable results.

    In fact, Gu Huai was quite satisfied that the n could be carried out here within the remaining clearance time limit. At first, the spiritual link guidance was necessary, but now at this level of wisdom, the remaining distance, even if he was not there, the lower ss of the Zerg n could find their own way, and from then on get a high degree of wisdom.

    At the same time, the research team responsible for soil improvement of Tuther had made new progress. Soil testing in the experimental site had tended to be benign, which was good news for all the Zergs on Tuther. It should be some time before the experimental area could grow beautiful flowers, and the gifts they wanted for their king¡¯s birthday would be made smoothly.

    ¡°Chirp?¡± The tail was fluent and naturally circled around the waist of the young zerg. Alvis hugged the ck-haired youth who had taken the initiative toy in his arms and lowered his head to gently rub his cheeks.

    He noticed that his partner¡¯s mood did not seem to be very good. At this time, the youth should just be guided by the spiritual link after the end of the day...

    ¡°If I suddenly disappear one day or something, you don¡¯t have to wait.¡± Gu Huai stretched out his forefinger and poked at the cheek of the silver-haired Zerg who was holding him. His cold and beautiful face was very soft.

    As for the young zerg¡¯s statement, Alves only slightly tilted his head. He reached out and took the youth in his arms and poked his cheek back, then gently pecked and kissed the fingertip of the white finger. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait for Ah Huai.¡± He had no intention to contradict his partner. Generally speaking, Alves was obedient to the young zerg, but this was not the case.

    If he couldn¡¯t wait, look for it. Turn the whole intergctic space over, even in a different space outside this world, until he found him.

    Without letting the young man in his arms think more, Alves carefully kissed the young man on his lips, stretched out his tongue and licked between the young man¡¯s lips, and then plunged into a deep kiss.

    Compared with the fact that he only knew how kiss his lower lip at the beginning, the practical knowledge of the silver-haired Zerg was obviously much more abundant nowadays.

    Day after day, it seemed that there was no big difference between them. One day, a new piece of good news came from the research team.¡ª¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s a flower bud.¡± Small and very tender, as if it could be broken. Looking at the small flowerpot with flower buds, the Zerg people present showed an obvious joy.

    This achievement was handed over to his leader by Aljer. Alves acted slightly unnaturally while holding the flowerpot, but it was good to hold the flowerpot. If he was asked to pinch such a small flower bud, he might not be able to control his strength.

    The ck-haired young zerg, curled up on his side in bed, was sleeping quietly, because he did not want to disturb the youth¡¯s sleep.

    So Alves sat down on the edge of the bed, holding the flower pot carefully while waiting for the young man to wake up quietly.

    Giving him flowers, Alves was happy... When he thought about it in his heart, the silver-haired zerg, who looked very cold, his pupils dted slightly and he suddenly looked a little like a big cat that had been gently scratched its jaws.

    The flower buds in the pot were very tender, and maybe only one small flower would grow after that, but as the first flower to survive on Tuther, Alves thought the existence of this flower was very meaningful.

    But from afternoon till evening, the young zerg showed no sign of waking up. Alves put the little pot on his hand down on the nightstand and hugged the young zerg curled up to his bosom with his tail.

    ¡°Ah Huai?¡± Still thinking that the young zerg in his arms was just sleepy, the silver-haired zerg pecked the cheek of the youth in his arms and whispered his name.

    A loud voice would wake the young zerg up. He didn¡¯t want to see a panicked expression on the young zerg¡¯s face.

    It was only after a low-pitched call and quiet closure of the eyes of the young man in his arms that Alves felt uneasy.

    ¡°Chirp...?¡±

    Still no response.

    The sudden sleep of the King spread rapidly among the Zergs, and the Zergs living on others rushed to Tuther, which became quite crowded after a while.

    Smooth breathing, normal heartbeat, quietly lying in bed, the ck-haired youth looked like he was just sleeping, but for some unknown reason could not wake up. The previous flower buds had now grown into a yellow flower, which was now ced on the window of the youth¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Flowers.¡± Another new flower was sessfully nted on Tuther, and Alves, as usual, approached the young man¡¯s bed with a twig and pushed the flower in front of the young man a little.

    Again, there was no response, but the silver-haired zerg was not disappointed. He just waited quietly for a few seconds and then lowered his head to peck the young man¡¯s lips.

    Wait.

    While waiting, all the Zergs on Tuther were working hard.

    There was no doubt that their king would wake up, but it would take a little time, so they had to work harder during this period.

    So when their king woke up, he could see a of flowers.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    I cried, you cried, we all cried ??.

 Chapter 39 - QiLing IV]

    <strong>Ch39 ¨C [QiLing IV]</strong>

    The spirit n could maintain a semi illusory body, or couldpletely condense into an entity with its own spiritual power. At this time, the animal spirit on the test tform had presented aplete entity. Its shape, like a West Pole White Tiger, had a sense of sacredness, while the huge body gave people a sense of oppression.

    The exmation from the audiencested for a long time, and nobody in the audience expected that the youth of the Chu n could hold the master¡¯s seal so early, and in this way, he called the n¡¯s spirit.

    This was just a distraction from the imperial spirit, not its real body, but the pure spiritual power of the animal spirit can be intuitively felt by the cultivators of all sects in the auditorium.

    Even if they wanted to worship an imperial spirit, it depended on the willingness of the spiritual n to ept the offering of their sect. At this time, it was incredibly hard to find a spirit to worship and all the disciples of the sects showed obvious envy towards the figure on the high tform.

    The imperial spirit worshiped by the Chu n was very powerful. This was a contest without suspense. Now even a little hope had not been left to the opponent.

    Obviously, this idea could continue to wait, but the more the various sects in the audience saw the more they felt there was something wrong.

    Why did the spirit dy in attacking the ck haired teenager on the tform?

    The youth of the Chu family had clearly asked the imperial spirit of his family to assist in the battle, but the spirit of the Xuanhu remained motionless after being summoned. The gesture seems to be somewhat...

    Nervous?

    The adjective `nervous¡¯ sprang up in their mind for a moment, but the monks of various schools here soon dispersed their ideas, which must have been their illusion.

    Perhaps because the young man on the tform was too young, thin and only wearing rough clothes, looking weak and pitiful, not threatening at all, so the spirit of the Xuanhu waszy to start.

    Many spirits acted veryzy. Whether in the big world or the small world, human cultivators had such a concept of the spiritual n.

    With this in mind, the feeling of discord in the hearts of the cultivators of various sects would dissipated a lot, and the next second, the Xuanhu in their vision was moving.

    The spirit¡¯s body was slightly bent, and its blue pupil was tightly fixed on the thin, teenager in front of it. After hesitating for a while, it tried to move a little closer to the ck haired teenager in front of it.

    .

    ¡°...¡± Gu Huai was so close to a spirit beast that looked threatening, but he did not move at this time. He just kept standing in his ce.

    In the pupils of the animal staring at him, what he saw was not hostility or a threat at all. The approach of the Xuanhu Spirit even showed a cautious attitude. Gu Huai was silent. To tell the truth, he did not know how to respond.

    This spirit beast wanted to be close to him...

    Gu Huai continued to stand still in silence as he could see from the spirit of Xuanhu, who was supposed to belong to the enemy, how the animal spirit would move next.

    As far as the absolute power gap between the two sides was concerned, the beast had no need to disguise himself when facing him. He did not understand where the unexpected strange attitude of the spirit came from. Gu Huai thought quickly about the possible reasons in his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what the imperial spirit he called for wanted to do, but Chu Ling did not dare to interfere more when the spirit of Xuanhu acted. He called on the Royal spirit worshipped by his family to assist in the battle. Everything had to be done on the basis of the willingness of the other. He had only the ability to request, not the ability tomand.

    Besides, if the spirit was not happy to continue to ept the offerings of their sect, it could leave at any time. It was not easy to find a spirit willing to ept their sacrifice. Every sect had a good attitude towards its own royal spirit. Even if they were arrogant like Chu Ling, they would be very restrained in front of their royal spirit.

    Sess was one step closer, and there was a second step. The spirit of the Xuanhu could be said to be approaching the thin teenager with light hands and feet.

    Little master.

    From this distance, it could clearly perceive the soul mark of the identity of the youth in front of it. After approaching, the spirit of the Xuanhu dared not do much. It circled around the teenager two times and emitted a deep purr from its throat.

    Pure, wless spirits had a natural affinity and attraction for all spiritual races. Besides submission, it also produced an instinctive love engraved on its soul.

    Because low ranking beastscked wisdom, the way they expressed their love was more simple and straightforward. The purring in his throat never stopped. The spirit of the Xuanhuy dormant beside the teenager as if it were guarding a treasure.

    But this guard posture, the audience did not understand, Chu Ling on the tform did not understand. In their eyes, the spirit of the Xuanhu was justzy enough to fight passively, and now it was resting.

    Considering that he could win the title of the Xianmen Tournament steadily, Chu Ling invited his imperial spirit toe. But now he rethought and admitted that he did something wrong. Faced with such a weak opponent, he shouldn¡¯t have disturbed his family¡¯s imperial spirit.

    Xuanhu¡¯s spirit did not choose to leave after passive battle, but just rested on the side. Chu Ling thought that the other side was waiting to see his performance. He had to deal with the weak opponent to satisfy the spirit.

    Gu Huai also looked the nearby Xuanhu Spirit. The animal spirit wanted to get close to him and protect him. Gu Huai could not help blinking his eyes because of his inexplicable familiarity with the bright guard posture.

    ¡°I am not... pitiful?¡± Not long ago, Gu Huai just made fun of his system, saying that he was pitiful in the new world that nobody loved or liked. But now Gu Huai suddenly found that he seemed to be a little different from the image of ¡®pitiful¡¯.

    ¡°No.¡± The system responds with a quiet, undting voice.

    Not only was he not a little pity, but in the future he would be the beloved of the spiritual world.

    @@novelbin@@

    It was found that the spirit of Xuanhu in the vicinity watched with its eyes, and the purr in its throat became louder. Gu Huai moved his finger slightly. He wanted to reach out and touch the animal¡¯s head.

    But just as his fingers moved, Gu Huai noticed the spiritual energying from ahead.

    At this time, the youth of the Chu n seldom showed his serious attitude. In order to solve the weak opponent who had no fighting value, he poured his spiritual power into the special weapon tailored for him by his family.

    It was whip. Being careful about splitting the circle and holding the sword tightly, Gu Huai watched the opponent in front of him and did not miss any of his actions. He was ready to make a prediction and defuse the opponent¡¯s first attack skillfully.

    However, in the middle of Chu Ling¡¯s attack, a roar full of threat and clear hostility shocked the whole battle field.

    ¡°Grrrrr -!¡±

    After approaching the teenager, the spirit of Xuanhu, who satisfactorily crouched down, suddenly changed its posture and became furious and aggressive. The pupils of the animals contracted fiercely.

    The enemy was the one who intended to the hurt the precious treasure. Foreigners who handled their treasure well could be initially counted as friends. Following the concept of enemy and friend in instinct, the spirit of the Xuanhu tiger swiftly pushed the young cultivator with a whip to the ground after the end of its threatening roar.

    Because this was a youth who worshipped its n, the spirit of Xuanhu did not bite the throat of the other, but this was the only tolerance it had left.

    But not biting immediately did not mean it wouldn¡¯t bite, pinning Chu Ling on the ground to stay motionless, the spirit of the Xuanhu apparently did not give up the attack on the other.

    Compared with the most important precious thing, the family that worshipped it was not worth mentioning at all and could be given up at any time, which was the same for any spirit n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite him ... ¡°It was not convenient to say that. Gu Huai tried to use his spiritual ability to establish a spiritual link tomunicate with the beast in front of him, just like the previous world.

    Of course, Gu Huai was not sure whether it would seed or not. If it seeded, he was sure that the spirit of the Xuanhu Tiger would listen to him.

    ¡°Gulu...¡± Xuanhu was a real big cat. He heard the voice of the teenager in his mind. The big cat kept the posture of pushing the enemy to the ground, but began to purr.

    What did his little master say? He had to do what he wanted to do to make the teenager happy.

    Beyond the tform, the whole field was quiet. Every monk present, whether the host or the audience, was full of astonishment. They looked at the scene happening on the tform with incredulous eyes.

    Isn¡¯t the world fantastic or what?

    The imperial spirits worshipped by the Chu n actually attacked its younger patriarch after it was summoned. This kind of unreasonable and strange thing was unheard of.

    But it happened right in front of them and they couldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    The young head of the Chu n, who should have won the top position smoothly, was now pinned to the ground by the imperial spirit he had summoned. Instead, the young man, who had only built his foundation, was now standing aside without any damage.

    In this case, Chu Ling was the one who lost fighting ability, so as to judge the victory or defeat of thispetition, the winner of thispetition seemed to be the ck haired teenager who was still intact beside him...

    Such a development was unexpected, and the monks of all sects outside the tform were now speechless.

    This time, the title of the leader of the Xianmenpetition was easily won, in a strange way that no one could have expected.

 Chapter 41 - QiLing VI]

    <strong>Ch41 ¨C [QiLing VI]</strong>

    The pale and handsome young man in front of him gave him a sense of familiarity both in his actions and in his words. Gu Huai was stunned by the sense of familiarity he felt.

    Gu Huai could only think of Alves when he sent flowers to him with such an earnest and careful attitude.

    @@novelbin@@

    His ink coloredplex robes looked luxurious. The man in front of him was as handsome as the silver haired zerg in thest world, but there was no simrity in their appearances.

    Light colored peach blossoms adorned the branches of peach blossoms. The hand holding the branch had a pale skin. His fingers were distinct and looked very slender and beautiful.

    At the end of his dismay, Gu Huai reached for the peach branch handed to him. After receiving it, he raised his head and bent his eyebrows at the man who handed it to him. In response, he whispered ¡°Chirp.¡±

    ¡°Chirp...?¡± Xie Yan repeated the word with a cold, low voice. Xie Yan bent down and picked up the thin teenager in front of him.

    It was the standard holding posture, but Xie Yan¡¯s gesture was very strange because it was the first time in his life.

    Very light... He was too thin.

    Feeling only a little weight, Xie Yan¡¯s frowned, making the atmosphere cold.

    And although the teenager was already wearing the new clothes Yun Zong had prepared for him, the clothes still looked very rude from Xie Yan¡¯s point of view.

    It was not the pulling silk that was used. Neither was it the secondary Xianyun brocade. Moreover, the clothes didn¡¯t even have the basic tenfold prohibition.

    Being held by him, Gu Huai reached out and touched the other¡¯s long ck hair.

    Not silver hair... Gu Huai¡¯s current mood was not calm at all, as the other¡¯s identity was confirmed by series of words and deeds.

    Although the system said earlier when he was poor, it had said that he might have a chance to meet him in this world, but Gu Huai actually did not hope for it at first.

    Because he thought at that time, even if he met, the other existed in a totally different shape in this world, and there was no memory rted to him, that was to say, even if he looked the same as in the previous world, he would not recognize him.

    But the situation was obviously much better than he had imagined. It was obvious from his eyes that the other did not remember him, but still recognized him.

    After picking up the thin teenager, Xie Yan stood in silence for a while. To give flowers to him and sessfully aplish it, he felt a sense of satisfaction.

    The broken peach branch was held by the teenager in his hand. He watched the youth touch the petals with his fingers. Xie Yan¡¯s voice slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Spiritual realm...¡± There were many.

    For thousands of years, Xie Yan had not spoken. Before falling asleep, Xie Yan was indifferent, cold and not oftenmunicating with others, so he was never good at speaking.

    ¡°There are many flowers.¡± To Xie Yan, when facing his subordinates, he only used concisenguage, sometimes so concise that his subordinates had to think to understand his meaning.

    Sleeping for thousands of years, the people in the spiritual realm did what he ordered them to do. Now the whole spiritual realm was surrounded by flowers.

    He wanted the youth to see what the spiritual realm was like now, but he couldn¡¯t even say ¡®I hope you and I will return to the spiritual realm¡¯. This pale and handsome old existence only knew how to say that there were many flowers in the spiritual realm, and then he couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Although Xie Yan couldn¡¯t express himself in words, Gu Huai basically understood the other¡¯s thoughts from his eyes.

    If a person could subconsciously remember your preferences even when the world changed and his appearance changedpletely, and even if his past memory did not exist, and he had been working hard to do so, Gu Huai thought it was very difficult for someone not to be moved.

    Considering that Yun Zong worshipped the Dream spirit, Gu Huai had already reflected that this space was probably not a real space.

    Looking over at the Yun sect who were still unable to move under the pressure, Gu Huai said slowly to the powerful spirit whose eyes were fixed on him, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you to pick me up.¡±

    Wait till you pick me up. From the bottom of his heart, there was a distinct feeling of joy. Just after listening to it, Xie Yan nodded his head, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He woke up in a moment, and when he woke up, he saw him. Xiaoqian World, for the space that he never paid attention to before, Xie Yan now decided to go there in person.

    Looking down at the Dream Spirit with its huge body bent down beside it, Xie Yan stretched out his finger and lightly touched the beast¡¯s forehead.

    The Dream spirit was extremely rare, even in the big world, it was estimated to be only one or two, this rare spirit beast had a very special ability tomunicate dreams.

    If a person who was brought into a dream by the Dream spirit in the dream, he would die in reality, and if he was injured in the dream, he would be injured in reality.

    This rule applied equally to the Dream Spirit itself. It was indeed able to freelymunicate a powerful dream, but most of the time it was not good for itself.

    The reason for bringing people to Xie Yan¡¯s dream world this time was that the spirit of Dream believed that it needed a strong kindred to protect it¡¯s little master together, so it chose the oldest of the spiritual n to exist.

    In an instant, a bottleneck waspletely broken through, and the spirit of Dream howled low from its throat. A new force emerged, epting all the new forces. At the same time, the shape of the animal spirit changed a little. It¡¯s body becamerger, and a few strange lines were added to the bright ck fur.

    Suddenly, the spiritual power of the Yun sect increased. Although Yun Zong¡¯s disciples were still unable to move, they intuitively felt the growth of their power.

    This was not exactly their own strength, but it was the power they could use, which was lent to them by the Dream spirit under the condition of worship.

    Originally, the people of Yun Zong were in a state of panic because of the terrible pressure they felt at first. Later, they watched with terror as the youth was carefully picked up.

    At this time, they just felt that the ups and downs of life were just like that.

    The human disciples in the small world were so weak that he could easily destroy them. Xie Yan further weakened his pressure until it waspletely withdrew.

    In fact, it was only a little pressure he let out. Otherwise, with the cultivation of these human disciples, their bodies would be directly crushed by his pressure.

    ¡°Care¡±. To the ears of the human cultivators, the voice of the spirit was low and cold, and Xie Yan maintained his current position and held the youth tightly in his arms. After a while, he finally let go of the teenager.

    After the teenager was put down, Xie Yan looked down and said, ¡± I will pick you up soon¡±.

    The powerful spirit withdrew his aura, the cultivators of Yun Zong were now able to move normally, but even so, they didn¡¯t dare move around under the gaze of the other.

    Hearing the other¡¯s statement ¡®care¡¯, the Yun Zong cultivators had no choice but toply and swallowed their dissatisfaction.

    The gap was too big and the difference was too much to describe...

    There was a door of trials between the Xiuzhen and Xiaoqian world. However what was actually separated between the two was an insurmountable gap. The spirit in front of them was at the height of power at the Xiuzhen world. It was very normal for the cultivators of Yun Zong to have such a reaction.

    Obviously, they would see each other soon. Gu Huai still could feel the disappointment of the spirit, so he lifted the peach blossom branch and squinted at him, ¡± I will wait for you, you have to pick me up¡±.

    The awe inspiring spirit that caused fear in the hearts of the Yun Zong cultivators obediently nodded.

    After he disappeared, all the outsiders of the dream space, felt that the surrounding space seemed to be slightly shaken, and then blinked again and the scene changed back to the sect of Yun Zong.

    At the same time, all the spiritual people of the world had received instructions from their oldest being. The spirits received specific instructions.

    To pick up the little owner of his home, the target location was ¨C

    Xiaoqian World.

 Chapter 42 - QiLing VII]

    <strong>Ch42 ¨C [QiLing VII]</strong>

    After retreating from the dream world, all Yun Zong cultivators in the hall of the school were still in the same ce. They had a strong sense of illusion about what they had just experienced.

    However, no matter how strong this unreal feeling was, the apparent improvement of their strength showed it was real. The spiritual power they could use now had increased several times than before.

    Using the power borrowed from the dream spirit, the cultivators in the main hall of the sect now even thought that they could surpass opponents who were several levels higher than their cultivation realm.

    In addition to all the people in the main hall of the sect, all the cultivators in the sect of Yun Zong also felt this sudden power surge, and they were at at loss for a moment.

    .

    Where was the pie falling from the sky? It was definitely gold, OK?

    Aftering out of their stupor, the leader of Yun Zong and the elders in the main hall of the school looked at each other for a while, then they all focused on the young man holding a peach blossom branch in the center of the main hall.

    The Dream spirit worshipped by his n was showing obedience to the ck haired boy. Now he rubbed his head on the boy, obviously expressing his love, and had put on a distinctive guarding posture.

    What happened in thest match of the Xianmenpetition was not an ident. Even if people who were slow in thinking, now understood it.

    At first, the spirit of Xuanhu was not toozy to fight because his opponent was too weak. Later, the little patriarch who attacked by the Xuanhu spirit. They were afraid that all the abnormal actions of the animal spirit were all from the thin young man in front of them.

    Just after thinking about this, the people in the hall were going to move their rigid bodies a little, but the spirit of xuanhu suddenly appeared in the hall and made them tense.

    As soon as the spirit of xuanhu appeared, he immediately found his goal and did not look at the other people in the hall.

    ¡°Gulu...¡± Close to his little master, the spirit of the xuanhu crouched down and purred unabashedly, continuously from his throat. It was not a distraction.

    The Dream Spirit to came to his sect. Leader Yun Zong took a deep breath. He felt that he needed to slow down. Today, he has experienced too much stimtion.

    ¡°Liu Bo won¡¯t say you¡¯re in trouble again.¡± The middleaged cultivator who apanied Wen Qi to visit Tianling Zong before sighed a lot, raised his hand and pped his Patriarch on the shoulder, full of emotion.

    No one could cause such big trouble. The identity of the young man the patriarch wanted from Tianling n was extraordinary. ording to the love-filled and obedient attitude of the spiritual n to the other, it was hard to imagine how noble the real identity of the youth was.

    The peach blossom branch on the young man¡¯s hand was condensed with spiritual energy. In order not to let the flower branch dissipate after the youth left the dream, Xie Yan added his own spiritual force to the flower branch when he broke it.

    The low-level animal spirits had limited intelligence. It could be seen that the two animal spirits wanted to be close to him, but they were afraid to be too close because of their awe. Gu Huai then rubbed their cheeks to clearly to show that they could be close at will.

    Letting the youth ride on him again. The dream spirit carries his little master to the leader of Yun Zong. Then it stared at the leader of the sect who worshipped him and made a low sound.

    Do you want to continue the introduction ceremony?

    Looking at this scene, all the elders of Yun Zong couldn¡¯t make up their minds. In the dream space, the powerful existence said to take good care of the ck haired youth in front of them. But in fact, even if the other didn¡¯t say it, they didn¡¯t dare not take good care of him. Didn¡¯t they see that the dream spirit of their sect was all in favor of letting the youth on it? This kind of high level treatment could not be enjoyed by any other person.

    On the other hand, the spirit n that received themand in the Xiuzhen world had assembled an army as fast as possible. They didn¡¯t even think about whether it would frighten the residents in the Xiaoqian world.

    The spirit n in this army would had out a cultivator at least at the level of an immortal.

    There were many disciples like that in the period of disaster crossing. They took a troop to pick up their little master and go home. The spirit thought it was very reasonable.

    That was to say, they now knew that their little master was at the side of the Xiaoqian world, how could they stay in the Xiuzhen world. One by one, theypeted to join the weing team, which led to the scale of this spiritual Force reaching a shocking level.

    Even on the side of the Xiuzhen world, the people of other races went into shock seeing this holy army, and then hurried to stay away from it no matter what.

    Even when the most holy secret ce was opened, they didn¡¯t see that the spirits were so serious, OK?

    As for the most holy secret ce opened every 1300 years, all the people who should be asleep in the spirit n were still sleeping.

    However, in this army, there were many people who had been hiding in the world for many years. Undercover.

    @@novelbin@@

    So on this day, as door of trials, it ushered in the most frequently used day.

    All of a sudden, the spirit troops appeared quietly near the trail door, that was, over the town of Shuangyan city. All the cultivators living in this area were stunned and speechless.

    The cultivators who stayed in this area were those who had just met the conditions and passed the trial and arrived at the Xiuzhen world for a few years. Most of their aplishments were still in the Mahayana period or the transitional period. They had never seen such an army.

    Which sector of the spiritual world was going to be attacked?

    The first reaction of these cultivators was toe up with this idea, but it was not right to think about it. Ghost world, demon world, human world...

    There was no entrance to any boundary near here.

    They hadn¡¯t heard of any trouble recently. The spiritual n would not be in a hurry and would go to the human world to find trouble. These spiritual ns would go to bed if they have free time.

    The instinctive response was to stay away from them. However, the cultivators living in the cold city had limited aplishments.

    Such arge number of invisible spiritual n appear in the sky. The pressure of hierarchy made them unable to move at this time. However, this kind of uncontroble condition did notst for a long time, which was only a few seconds. The sacred sprit army disappeared in the sky of the cold city.

    The group crossed the door of trial and arrived at another space that they had never paid attention to before.

    ¡°Turbid.¡± Just after passing through the trial gate and arriving at Xiaoqian world, Ji lianzun, one of the five spiritual masters in the army, squinted. All the other spiritual ns around who heard her say this are also Identification expressions.

    Having stayed in the Xiuzhen world, there were too many impurities in the aura of the Xiaoqian world. The spirit n living in the Xiuzhen world felt this feeling particrly. In particr, the spirit world was the most abundant and pure ce in the world, the difference between it and this ce was too obvious.

    Our little master had been in this word for a while. Thinking of this, these spirits would have liked to take their little master back to the spirit world immediately. Then they would give whatever they want, and never say no.

    As the head of the army moved his eyebrows and eyes, his pale and handsome face was cold, as if he was indifferent to the people¡¯s speech, but he had actually searched the location of the youth through the spiritual force mark left on the peach blossom branch.

    A huge teleportation array wasunched at the foot of the spirit army in a sh. Using such an array required an immeasurable spiritual power. Usually, it needed to be built by more than ten cultivators. At this time, Xie Yan finished it without even lifting his eyelids.

    Thus, at the top of the mountain of Yun Zong, he epted the same treatment as the cold city.

    Fortunately, this group of spirits consciously withdrew their pressure after passing the trial gate. Otherwise, so many spirit customers who have reached the level of a true immortal or above would give Yun Zong a ¡®big army pressure¡¯. The massacre would happen.

    Everyone in the spirit army tried to restrain their pressure to the maximum extent.

    At the moment when the other army arrives, all the cultivators of Yun Zong felt the corresponding terrorist power, but they felt unable to act.

    What was this terrible feeling?

    At this time, the cultivators who were under the Yun Zong could not help but go out to the door, and then they saw the spirit army that fell over their sect. Each spirit n in the team felt their fingers cool unconsciously.

    The group of spirits saw a beast spiriting out of the hall from above... More precisely, he saw the ck haired boy with the peach blossom branch in the spirit of the beast.

    At that time, all their eyes were bright, and the powerful spirits stared at the youth sitting on the back of the animal without blinking, as if they could not get enough.

    Though they had gone through some twists and turns, they still found their most precious treasure. They should take it home quickly.

 Chapter 43 - QiLing VIII]

    <strong>Ch43 ¨C [QiLing VIII]</strong>

    After he said that he would pick him up soon. Xie Yan¡¯s words were not empty. After he woke up from deep sleep, the first thing he did was to call up the forces of the spirit n.

    In the eyes of the people living in the small world, the ability of the cultivators who had be immortals was no different from that of gods. What was the feeling of a group of gods falling in their midst?

    Anyway, all the people in Yun sect were still looking at the sky at this time, and they had no time to think about anything else. In the small world, the cultivators who passed the trial by self cultivation rarely returned to the small world after entering the big world.

    They had never heard of this situation.

    Let alone the experience of coping with it. A group of cultivators of Yun Zong were in the same position. They didn¡¯t know what else they could do now.

    If the spirit ning to their sect intended to attack, they had no power to fight back. Resistance was only in vain. And if they had a request for them, no matter what the request was, they could only agree.

    However, these ¡®gods¡¯ who enters their midst didn¡¯t do anything they imagined, onlynded on the ground collectively, and then went to the sect hall in the same direction.

    With the dream spirit carrying him, the boy on the back of the dream spirit was thinner. Although the clothes on his body was much thicker than those in Tianling n, it couldn¡¯t support his body shape.

    On the back of the dream spirit, the youth did not show any timid attitude towards the approaching spirits, but looked at them openly with ck eyes that were not fully opened.

    Looked at by those ck and bright eyes, the group of spirits became frantic. First, they secretly looked at their appearances, and then they dared to continue approaching after confirming that there was no problem .

    With his subordinates, Xie Yan hesitated for a moment, then silently picked up the boy who was carried on the back by the dream spirit. At the same time, he built an invisible border around him to keep out the cold.

    Looking at the actions of their Lord, these spirits realizedter that they saw the little red face of the youth, and their eyes changed immediately.

    It was time to protect and cherish their precious treasure. They were afraid he had suffered a lot outside. Thinking of this, these spirits, who hade all the way from the Xiuzhen world, now wanted to put all their treasures in front of their little master and offer them to the other for selection.

    Although they thought it was incredible, they had to admit what they saw in front of them.

    This young man who was ostracized and bullied in Tianling Zong was the most important object of these spirits.

    King of all spirits, this was a rare word even in the ancient books of various sects. However, this figure seemed to have appeared in the front of them.

    It wasing so fast. Gu Huai tilted his head, put his chin on the shoulder of Xie Yan and looked at the spirit army and greeted, ¡°Hello¡±.

    Hearing this sound, the group of spirits around who were still staring at their little master began to think.

    The draught frost in the n¡¯s inventory could be used to make new clothes for the young master. The fur of a frost snow fox could be used to make a small cloak, boots, belts and so on.

    A lot of things had been quickly nned in their minds. At this time, the coincidence rate of the brain waves of these highest group was very high. One of the mostmon idea of the spirits was that they should try to fatten their little master.

    @@novelbin@@

    The youth who was held the arms of Xie Yan felt very light, he could not feel any weight in his arms. Maybe he could even lift him with one hand...

    From the expressionless face of the surrounding spirits, Gu Huai saw some self reproach and guilt. After thinking about it, Gu Huai, like thest time, extended the flower branch he held to these spirits and shook it, bending down his eyes, ¡°The flowers, i like it¡±.

    This group of spirits, who could shake the whole ne by stamping their feet in the big world, were a little confused and hurried to make themselves soft.

    They had nted a lot of flowers in the spirit world. When they went back to the spirit world, they would let their little master see them. It could be seen as...

    As a gift.

    The word ¡®gift¡¯ came out from the bottom of their hearts, which was confirmed by these spirits almost at the same time. Influenced by the pure power of the spirit world, the flowers nted in the spirit world would have a very long blooming period, so the spirit world was kept in a colorful state all the year round. Now, it was just that all the flowers in the spirit world were open. It was just as well to give them as gifts to their little master.

    ¡°There are a lot of flowers and trees nted in the spirit world. If you like, you can go back and cut some flowers and branches...¡±

    She said this sentence with a soft expression, but just after the voice fell, Ji lianzun looked at her little master¡¯s small body, and she quickly changed her words: ¡°no, it¡¯s up to the subordinate to help you cut, which one do you like, tell your subordinate¡±.

    How could she let her little master cut the flowers by himself? What if the flower branch was a little thicker and her little master couldn¡¯t do it?

    Seeing that the young man nodded his head cleverly, the other spirit couldn¡¯t help but also join in and said, ¡°my subordinates can also cut flowers for you...¡±

    There was a harmonious atmosphere on the side of the spirits. The people listening to them seemed to choke on something at this time.

    Their expressions were very delicate.

    It was said that the worst taboo of the spirits was when someone destroyed flowers and grass in the Spirit territory. What was more, they would break the legs of people who dared to do this?

    As a result, they were cutting it so casually.

    Did they not have any principle? Only for such a short period of time, people in Yun Zong near the main hall of the sect deeply realized the fact that the spirit n had no bottom line towards the ck haired youth.

    Among all the spiritual ns, the most silent one was the spirit of ancient wood, which was still in the form of noumenon. It was one of the five spiritual masters of the spiritual family. And other spiritual ns didn¡¯t speak very much. This body was the ancient tree spirit of the world tree, which moved its body. Even in in this form, it had limbs and five senses, but it was very far away from the human body structure.

    As it¡¯s body was toorge, with every step of the tree spirit, the earth seemed to follow the tremor. The tree spirit was close to the youth held by Xie Yan, and then opened its palm to the youth.

    If the spirit didn¡¯t move and closed his eyes, it really looked like a tree. On the palm of his hand, there was a flower bud growing rapidly, and finally it grew into a light flower.

    Gu Huai looked at the flower, and then looked up at the tree. Finally, under the expectant eyes of the spirit, he reached out to pick the flower back. After picking it, he blinked at it.

    ¡°Thanks for your care, I don¡¯t know what grievances our little master has suffered in this world?¡± Pulling the leader of Yun Zong aside, and Zhao Huan pulled out a smiling face. Of course, it was obviously not a friendly smile.

    Finally Wen Qi mentioned Tianling Zong, but he only mentioned it a little. After all, he didn¡¯t know the specific situation.

    Zhao Huan nodded his head, and then he took a look at the leader of Yun Zong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t destroy the sect.¡±

    The living creatures in the small world were too small for the cultivators in the big world. It was easy for these spirits to destroy a n in the small world.

    But it was just like flicking away dust or identally killing an ant. If they wanted to care about it, they would choose to care about it.

    First, they would write down this n and put it on the cklist. They could wait for the n¡¯s disciples to arrive in the big world after experiencing difficulties, and then let them experience the feeling of ¡®no progress¡¯.

    After asking for instructions from Gu Huai and Xie Yan, Zhao Human said to Wen Qi, ¡°we can help you pass the door of trials. If you want to live in the spirit world, our spirit n is willing to make space for you.¡±

    Almost dizzy by the announcement, the leader of Yun Zong nodded after recovering his senses.

    This was a big chance that their sect snatched from Tianling Zong.

 Chapter 44 - QiLing IX]

    <strong>Ch44 ¨C [QiLing IX]</strong>

    Once again, there were a lot of visitors at the door of trial. A huge spirit army and the whole Yun Zong were crossing the door to enter the Xiuzhen world.

    ording to the agreement, the spirits made room for Yun Zong¡¯s development in the Spirit territory, and many high-level spirits expressed their willingness to ept them.

    In just a few days after arriving the spirit world, Gu Huai, who was originally staying in the Xiaoqian world, no longer had a pitiful appearance. He was wearing a gorgeous robe made of spirit silk, and then wrapped in a small cloak made of frost snow fox fur...

    It was just how thin his body was wrapped by so many clothes, it also needed to be a little round.

    His five senses hadn¡¯t fully grown yet, since Gu Huai passed through the body, the contour of the five senses of his body had gradually developed.

    Therefore, even though he was still young at present, they could see how beautiful he would be in the future.

    Clearance value: 15%

    The newly increased clearance value was due to his arrival in the spirit world and the fact that he already knew his identity in the world. Naturally, Gu Huai also knew the reason why the spirits had a special attitude towards him, and.. .

    Lying in a rtively open ce in a sea of flowers, Gu Huai opened his eyes to the flowers swaying in the wind above, and recalled Tuther star.

    Many spirits in the Xiuzhen world were still worshiped, but this was reflected in their return to the spirit world, and now no spirit are willing to sleep as before, one by one they became active in the spirit world.

    The so-called activity was that the spirits had learned the skill of making gands collectively.

    They had long been cultivators who became immortals. They were used to solving all kinds of things with magic. So for this kind of things that needed to be made by hand, these spirits were very bitter. The finished products hadn¡¯t been made, but a pile of discarded products had been formed.

    If the foreigners who came from the other realm could see that each of them were weaving something with flowers and branches, and they looked so careful and serious, they would be stunned directly on the spot.

    As a group of cultivators who were real immortals or even above Xuanxian were helpless to a wreath. As one of the five spiritual masters, the spirit of the world tree looked at its tangled peers, stretched out a section of intertwined branches without saying a word, And then decorates them with flowers with its innate ability.

    But it was not impossible. Looking at the young figure like a white ball covered by the sea of ??flowers, the spirit of ancient wood extended part of its body structure, and finally puts the woven wreath on the young man¡¯s head.

    Because the teenager was lying down, in fact, the gand couldn¡¯t be worn properly. There was something falling off his head, and he saw what it was. Gu Huai sat up and straightened up the wreath. Then he stepped out of the flower sea and ran to the tree spirit who delivered the wreath to him.

    He opened his hands to the other.

    Inexplicably, it understood the meaning of the action of the youth. The spirit of ancient wood lifted the youth in front of him to his left shoulder.

    The flower sea was a ce specially vacated by the spirit n to nt flowers. In fact, in the early days of the spirit world, it was not as colorful as it was now. There were few flowers and trees. Today, the spirit world looked like this after many years.

    The nting of flowers and trees was first proposed by Xie Yan. Originally, only a part of the spirits was appointed to do it, butter, the rest of the spirits in the world spontaneously and consciously joined the project after seeing it, so the progress of this work could be described as very fast.

    When the spirit world changed from a few flowers and trees to a flourishing one, many spirits seemed to have lost their important goal. Many of them chose to sleep because they felt too bored. However, when an outsider came into the spirit world and destroyed flowers and nts, the sleeping spirit n would wake up and punish the outsider who destroyed their efforts before going back to sleep. But they were ready to give these flowers... Gift.

    It was a vague idea, but it couldn¡¯t be caught and at that time, these spirits couldn¡¯t remember what the omitted noun was.

    Now, they had naturally filled in the vacancy.

    The young man with beautiful eyes and eyebrows was wearing a wreath on his head. Xie Yan was in the air at this time, pulled up the young man¡¯s hand and putting a bracelet on him.

    In fact, Xie Yan¡¯s action causes a pause, but atst, he looked down at the youth sitting on the shoulder of the tree spirit, and said in a low Voice: ¡°Gift... Flowers, for Ah Huai.¡±

    Xie Yan¡¯s words not only represent him, but also represented the rest of the spirit n. After all, the flowers in the spirit world were nted by all the spirits together.

    Lowering his head to look at the new bracelet on his wrist. He seemed to be worried that he would not like the bracelet. Then he reached out to hold the wreath on his head. He smiled at the spirit who was close to him and was waiting to see his reaction carefully.

    Even after a world apart, he still received the present.

    Because the little owner of their n clearly liked the gifts they sent, the spirits who used to like nting and raising flowers were addicted to this work in the near future, and they were not willing to use magic when they do it.

    Using the semi cheating cultivation method, Gu Huai¡¯s cultivation realm had jumped directly from the previous foundation building period to the heart stage. When he sessfully jumped the level, the clearance value had also increased by another 2%.

    ¡°System, only the cultivators who have reached the Mahayana stage have the ability to pass the test alone?¡± Due to the ancient tree spirit who liked to let him sit on his shoulder, he had learned a lot of rules in the world. Gu Huai pondered to confirm his ideas with his system.

    The system didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°Generally.¡±

    ¡°Compared with the past, there seem to be fewer cultivators who can pass the trial door.¡± Though there would be one after another, the frequency was not at the same level as the grand asion more than a thousand years ago. Thinking about it, Gu Huai raised his hand and propped up his jaw. ¡°Is it because the spiritual energy on the other side of the small world is increasinglycking?¡±

    Not only in the small world, but also in the big world. However, thetter had arge spiritual base and a serious impact couldn¡¯t be seen for the time being.

    The system responded by saying, ¡°the time limit for clearance of this world is very long. You can choose to go slowly.¡±

    Originally, he was thinking about which direction he would choose to make some achievements toplete the clearance.

    Hearing this sentence from his system, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°if I spend a long time on the clearance value every time and fail in thest few aspects of the world, would you be very angry?¡±

    @@novelbin@@

    Gu Huai was actually joking. After all, what he thought from the beginning of participating in the game was to win. Especially after going through a world, there were more reasons for him to win.

    System: ¡°...¡±

    Despite the fact that the other forced him to participate in the game, Gu Huai thought that his system was good for him, and generally willing to meet his requirements. Now it still told him that he could pass the clearance slowly. Gu Huai thought that ording to the novels he had read in the original world, the system should hate him for clearing the world as soon as possible.

    Some hosts were passive in the clearance process or slow in progress, and there would be corresponding punishment measures in the system. Gu Huai remembered that he had read the novel before.

    When it came to clearance, Gu Huai remembered that he always wanted to ask about one thing from his system, which he forgot from thest world to the present, ¡°how many people have passed clearance before me? There can¡¯t be none.¡±

    The world was so big, let alone there were so many other aspects of the world, of course, Gu Huai would not think that he was the first person forced to participate in the game.

    To this question, the system didn¡¯t keep silent any more, but only replied very stiffly, ¡°confidential, not allowed to answer.¡±

    Gu Huai thought further, but he didn¡¯t go deep into it. He continued to think about the growingck of spiritual energy in the Xiuzhen world and the Xiaoqian world.

    For the cultivators, theck of spiritual energy in the cultivation environment would reduce the cultivation speed. If one day the energy in the world was exhausted, the world would usher in the end of the era of cultivation and immortality.

    But for the spirits, the consequences were much worse.

    In a world without the spiritual energy, the new spirits could not be born, and the old spirit could only gradually die out.

    There was ack of a great impact on the spiritual energy, but if this continued, the future would be unimaginable one day.

    After this seemed to be the future in line with the operation of the world. The world of cultivation and immortality would be over. After a long period of time, the world here may develop into the way it used to be in the original world and reach the modern society.

    But Gu Huai didn¡¯t want this at all. Now the spirit world was a gift given to him by the spirit n. He epted the gift and was obliged to keep it well.

    So he had to change it before the future came.

 Chapter 45 - [QiLing X]

    <strong>Ch45 ¨C [QiLing X]</strong>

    If he wanted to change anything, especially when the things that he wanted to change were contrary to the heavenly way, he not only had to have the determination to pay the corresponding price, but he also needed to have the ability. So in recent years, Gu Huai has been staying in the spiritual realm and raising his cultivation realm.

    Originally, the spirit world was the purest ce in the world. Since returning to the spirit world, Gu Huai had basically been supported by the spirit n, and had been staying in the best cultivation environment.

    His speed of cultivation had reached a level unimaginable to ordinary people. Putting that aside, it was a good way to raise the speed, which startled a lot of people. Mahayana realm.

    He opened his eyes and breathed out lightly. Gu Huai straightened his legs and shook them. However, just after shaking for a while, Gu Huai felt eyes from all directions. For fear of any idents during his advancement stage, all the spirits were staring at his movements at this time, and their expressions were quite subtle.

    ¡°...¡± Being surrounded by so many spirits, Gu Huai was too embarrassed to continue shaking his legs, but after stopping, he saw something simr to disappointment on the faces of the surrounding spirits.

    After so many years of being well-dressed and well fed, the youth¡¯s figure no longer showed his original thin appearance, and the originally thin chin finally grew a little meat. His facial features, which were still somewhat childish at first, were nowpletely developed. His eyes were too beautiful, especially the fact that it was lightly curves. People would have liked to describe him as a ck haired beauty.

    @@novelbin@@

    What a lovely way for their little master to shake his legs. It was a bit disappointing that they didn¡¯t continue watching. However, they soon put their attention back to the youngsters themselves.

    It took only a few years for the youth to upgrade his cultivation from the heart stage to the Mahayana stage. All the spirits in the spiritual world felt no surprise. After all, the spirits in the Xiuzhen world had been born at the Mahayana stage from the moment of their birth.

    At present, the spirit n was a race that was favored by heaven in the eyes of anyone, and its inborn powerful ability was enviable.

    Taking the boy with straight legs. Xie Yan silently moved the boy¡¯s legs to his knees, and then carefully rubs them.

    ¡°Well...¡± His knees were rubbed and pressed. Gu Huai was toofortable to move. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Two or three years were really nothing for the spirits. They used to sleep for tens or hundreds of years, so after these years, they knew that their little master had grown up.

    In fact, the height of the youth was much higher. He rubbed on the youth¡¯s legs for a while. After stopping, Xie Yan thought of the spirit of the ancient tree, who often made the young man sit on his shoulder, and thetter would show a happy mood, so he learned to make a simr move.

    ¡°Where does Ah Huai want to go?¡±

    Maintaining this position, Xie Yan asked in a low voice the young man riding on his shoulder.

    Gu Huai is still a little unresponsive. When he gets back to his mind, he lowers his head a little bit, trying to cover up his inexplicably reddened ears.

    He had really... Never experienced this.

    ¡°Is there anything that has attracted more attention outside recently?¡± Gradually ustomed to the posture of riding on the shoulder of Xie Yan, the heat of Gu Huai¡¯s ears also slowly subsided.

    An Fen had been in the spirit world for several years. When he broke through the Mahayana realm, he was now suitable for visiting the outside world. Gu Huai was very clear that his cheating step by step training method was only effective before he could be an immortal. When he reached the threshold of bing an immortal, he had to grow through it step by step.

    In recent years, the clearance value had gradually increased to 25% along with his cultivation. From the increase, it could be predicted that the problem of the growingck of spiritual power in both sides of the world was not so easy to solve.

    Knowing that his Lord didn¡¯t care about the outside world at all, Ji Lian came forward very wisely at this time. ¡°On the other side of the fairnd, Xu and Wei are preparing to get married. The wedding banquet is arranged well, and people from all over are invited. Many people in the spiritual world received invitations a few days ago, but as far as my subordinates know, they didn¡¯t agree to go. ¡±

    It was better to look at their little master more when they had free time. The invited spirits naturally had this mentality.

    Thinking that his little master probably didn¡¯t know about the fairnd, Ji Lian said to the ck haired boy who was looking at him: ¡°the fairnd is actually just a realm jointly managed by several Xiuzhen aristocratic families on the other side of the human race. The specific location is on Xiai ind.¡±

    Since it was called the fairnd, the real ns in Xiai ind had corresponding strength, and the strongest of the human race basically existed in it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± His hand was pulled and couldn¡¯t upport his jaw, so Gu Huai tried to put his jaw on Xie Yan¡¯s head.

    The gathering ce of the strongest of the human race had a one dimensional value, which meant he could not find anything useful to solve the problem of energy reduction.

    In this way, Xie Yan who heard the other¡¯s words nodded his head without any consideration. Before that, the invited spirits quickly got the spirit mark that represented the guest¡¯s identity out again, so that they could definitely go with their little master.

    The invited guests were allowed to bring theirpanions into the arena, and there were no limit to the number of guests. But Gu Huai certainly couldn¡¯t bring a whole army there, so no matter how much he was looked at by the group of spirits, he firmly said he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I should only be gone for a short fine.¡± Being watched by this kind of eyes, Gu Huai stillforted them before he left.

    Hearing this sentence of appeasement, the spirits who could not go with them this time were morefortable. In fact, they also knew that it was not proper for so many people to follow, and that the spirit world also needed to be guarded.

    They were temporarily upied by outsiders. ording to the agreement, Yun Zong would move out of the spiritual world when they had the ability to survive independently in the Xiuzhen world. Before this condition was reached, Yun Zong could enjoy the protection of the spirit n in the spirit world, and the excellent cultivation environment in the spirit world was also open.

    He didn¡¯t bring arge army when he went out, but there were also 31 people in the group, especially two spiritual masters and the oldest existence in the spiritual world...

    Looking at this situation, Gu Huai was determined to let his spirits hide their cultivation.

    The lowest were all at XuanXuan. It was really scary to release them, Ok?

    The most powerful human cultivator in Xiai ind was at Jinxian realm. Only the head of the Wei family could reach this level in Xiai Ind, and his team was here... Gu Huai silently looked at the spirits of his n. There were three golden immortals and twenty nine heavenly immortals. Most importantly, they had cultivators who had reached the realm of saints.

    The sage¡¯s realm was the highest realm of cultivation known at present. Knowing that Xie Yan had reached this realm nearly ten thousand years ago, Gu Huai was ignorant at this time.

    What was the concept of sage¡¯s realm? As long as they didn¡¯t directly fight against the heavenly way or do anything against it, the other party may be omnipotent. They were powerful enough to destroy a small world.

    But this movement was the existence of killing power, but now letting himself ride on his shoulder, Gu Huai continued to put his jaw on Xie Yan¡¯s head, ¡°chirp.¡±

    His face was still expressionless, but Xie Yan ignored the eyes of others. After his voice was heard on his shoulders, he chirped back with a cold, deep voice.

    Although their cultivation realm had been disguised, the spirit n team still surprised Haosheng, the guard in charge of checking the spirit force mark at the entrance and exit of Xiai ind.

    As expected, the marriage between Xu and Wei families had attracted much attention.

    Even with the arrival of so many spirits, the reputation of their fairnd may have been getting bigger.

    Since Xiai ind boasts if being a fairnd, its environment naturally created a sense of fairnd on earth.

    But in terms of environment, Gu Huai admitted that this fairnd was really good. But in any case, his spirit realm was better. When he thought of the flowers and nts that the spirits were trying to nt for him, he couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes.

    The wedding banquet of Xu and Wei was held two dayster. During this period, the guests of all nationalities invited to Xiai Ind were arranged to live in the residences under the name of the two families, and the wedding banquet was held in the main residence of Wei family.

    The wedding banquet in the cultivation world was different from the ordinary one. As a writer in the original world, Gu Huai had natural curiosity about new things. Just when he was arranged to live in the mansion, he thought so.

    However, he never thought that he would be the leading role in a wedding party unexpectedly two dayster, and he also experienced the feeling of being robbed by the group in the bride¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 48 - QiLing XIII]

    <strong>Ch48 ¨C [QiLing XIII]</strong>

    Tiger father and dog son, all the guests who heard Wei Xing¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help butment for the Wei n. They had heard that the son of Wei family was a dandy, but they didn¡¯t expect that the other was spoiled to this extent.

    The Xiuzhen aristocratic ns in the fairnd all wanted face. Even if the strength of the opposite side was not better than their own, the Wei n couldn¡¯t make an arranged marriage to the youngdy in front of them without a word from Wei Xing and the Wei n knew that Miss Xu didn¡¯t want to get married, but the Head of the Xu n agreed, the two were totally different in nature.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Even though he spoiled his son, the head of the Wei n¡¯s face was ugly at this time, and his voice was stern.

    But in fact, even if the head of the Wei family didn¡¯t open his mouth to reprimand him, Wei Xing didn¡¯t dare to speak any more now, because after speaking, he suddenly felt like he fell into an ice cave, locked in by some kind of terrible force and unable to move.

    Marry? There was no expression on the faces of all the spirits present. They showed their most serious attitude and did not hide their hostility.

    Could he afford it. It was not a question. The spirit n didn¡¯t consider this possibility at all from the beginning.

    Xie Yan¡¯s sword movement could be said to be quite slow. If it was a person who had fought with him, they would get the same feeling. There was no sense of aggressiveness in the sword move made by the other, it seemed like he just flicked the long sword lightly, but when they faced it, they would find that they had no way to avoid it.

    Wei Xing was feeling this way now.

    There was no chance for anyone to react.

    Xie Yan¡¯s body didn¡¯t move from his spot, and he sent out his sword Qi to the youth of the Wei n who just made the false remark.

    If it didn¡¯t stop, he would die. The cultivators who saw this sword qi understood this fact at the first time and would die if they blocked it. No one in the Wei family except the head of the Wei n had the idea of ??blocking this move for Wei Xing at this time. And the head of the Wei n, even if he had the heart to protect his son, found that he was helpless.

    This sword Qi came so fast that it hit without anyone noticing.

    In the face of the sword Qi, Wei Xing was so stiff that he could not even tremble. His eyes widened until the sword Qi passed his neck and cut off a bunch of his hair. It took a few seconds for him to react. He shuddered and retreated several steps. He could not make a sound when he opened his mouth.

    His body was on the verge of copse due to extreme fear.

    Xie Yan didn¡¯t say a word, but even so, no one dared to question or dissatisfy him now.

    .

    In recent years, the rtionship between the two was still simple and close.

    Compared with thest world, he didn¡¯t know how to express his love At most, Xie Yan only knew how to lower his head and peck Gu Huai¡¯s cheek.

    Xie Yan was still suffering from his poor words, but now someone directly said in front of him that he wanted to marry the youth. Some people wanted to rob the precious treasure that was in his hands. Naturally, this ancient spirit knew it could not be allowed

    However, the sleeves were pulled by the youth, Xie Yan still slightly lowered his eyebrows and eyes, and the killing intent withdrew.

    Everyone was still alive. They had seen the sword of the spirit. Under the absolute power gap, all the members of the Wei n could¡¯t have any confrontational thoughts at this time. They didn¡¯t have any extra thoughts except to be d that they didn¡¯t try to attack.

    Not dying didn¡¯t mean it was OK. From the perspective of the spirits, they knew that the sword of their Leader did not just cut a bunch of hair of that person.

    That sword cut off the spiritual line of Wei Xing.

    As for the spiritual line, most of the cultivators of all ethnic groups except the spirit n only knew of its existence, and they didn¡¯t know it very well. However, the present spirit n knew that it existed in the soul. Wei Xing¡¯s cultivation in this life would no longer progress, and would gradually fall over time.

    It had the same effect as eliminating the spiritual root, but there was still a line of possibility to repair the spiritual root when it was removed, but there was no hope to repair when the spiritual line was cut off.

    Originally, there were countless elixirs in the n. Wei Xing¡¯s aplishments could be raised to an extremely high level. However, in the future, even if the head of the Wei n doted on his son, it was impossible for the rest of the ethnic group to ept a young head whose aplishments fall below the level of immortal, to seed him.

    After seeing this scene, Xu You, who was standing between the two teams, saw clearly the current situation even after she had just returned. It was the spirits who were really in a strong position, it was not the Wei n who had many people.

    But in either case, she had responsibilities as the initiator of the incident.

    ¡°I know that admitting a mistake can¡¯t solve the problem. I¡¯m ready to take the consequences.¡± She was not an ignorant person. Xu You knew from the sword that the identity of the spirit was not low.

    As the involved party, she was very likely to get the two ns or the whole fairnd into trouble.

    ¡°If you can calm down, i am willing to ept the punishment of Jiayan.¡± It took a lot of determination to say this sentence.

    Since she came back to ept the responsibility of her mistake, Xu You put her attitude very low at this time.The punishment of Jiayan. Hearing this word, all the cultivators of the human race could not help paling slightly. It could be said that this was the most severe punishment in the human world.

    This punishment wasn¡¯t to kill the other party, nor a severe punishment, but a more difficult punishment.

    @@novelbin@@

    They abandoned their cultivation and spiritual roots, and were sent to the secr area.

    The secr area referred to the area where ordinary people without spiritual talent lived in the small world.

    The rare elixir that could repair the spiritual root may not even be found in the whole world. A cultivator who¡¯s spiritual root had been removed and was put in the secr area, that would undoubtedlypletely break the other side¡¯s possibility of recovering.

    After being used to being an immortal, he was reduced to an ordinary person who would live, grow old and die of illness. This situation was unimaginable.

    He was no longer being held. Gu Huai didn¡¯t open his mouth to forgive or excuse Xu You after he said this, because he knew his position at this time.

    He really didn¡¯t know how angry he was at the act of binding him as a substitute, but Gu Huai also knew that this was because he knew that his spirit n would recognize him and save him. If he spoke straight, he had people to rely on.

    In other words, even if the other party came back and pleaded guilty to being punished, the fear and the resulting anger would not be easily offset.

    The incident could only be dismissed by those who bore the consequences, and the most appropriate one was Xu You who returned to the wedding banquet. The cultivators of all the ethnic groups present were basically humans, which of course came to mind immediately .

    ¡°Then let them carry it out.¡± After a while, the head of the Xu family said, ¡°the Taoist friends on the site can be supervisors.¡±

    It was not appropriate to take the initiative to forgive first, but after the other party assumed the responsibility, Gu Huai could show the attitude of no investigation as the other party would like, ¡°We will not pursue this once it is over.¡±

    After the farce had a result, the spirits didn¡¯t want their little master to stay, and directly went back to the spirit world with arge array.

    The little master was scared. If Gu Huai said he wouldn¡¯t investigate, the other members of the spirits wouldn¡¯t stop so easily.

    At this time, Gu Huai¡¯s bridal dress was still in ce, so after he returned to the spirit world, the spirits who stopped nting flowers and weaving wreaths surrounded him fiercely.

    There was no such custom of worshipping and getting married in the church, but this didn¡¯t prevent the spirits who had lived for hundreds or even thousands of years from knowing this custom.

    The young master of their n was wearing bridal clothes, and they had not yet learned about this experience from the spirits who travelled with him. The spirits who stayed in this spirit world were staring at their young master who looked very beautiful.

    But this wedding dress aroused the old father / mother¡¯s mentality of these spirit n. At this time, the young master of their n was just wearing it casually. One day, their young master would marry someone.

    The person who got married to their little master must go through some very careful care.

    They thought so, it was true that on that day, the group of spirits found that they couldn¡¯t afford to take care of that person.

    In the Xiuzhen world, the spirits worshipped by the various ns of the human race were all in the spirit world at this time. Both receiving and lending power were through the stone statues offered by the n as the medium, and being called appeared as a distraction.

    The Xu¡¯s and Wei¡¯s, a n of cultivation, of course worshipped the Royal spirits. These two spirits did not join the travelling team because of this identity. It was impossible for them to continue to ept the sacrifices without hesitation after learning about this trip experience from their peers, but this was somethingter.

    At this moment, these spirits were slowly leaving because of the look on the face of their Leader.

    When the spirits around him left, Xie Yan continued to look at the youth without blinking, without moving his eyes.

    When he was stared at by a group of spirits, Gu Huai didn¡¯t feel anything, but now he was stared at by Xie Yan alone silently. Instead, he felt a little unnatural and couldn¡¯t help but hide his low cough.

    Like his clumsy expression, Xie Yan raised his hand to break a peach blossom branch, like the first time he met the youth, he carefully handed the branch to the young man, ¡°Flower.¡±

    It was different from their first meeting. After Gu Huai reached for the flower branch, Xie Yan then said different words.

    ¡°Ah Huai, nice to see you¡± The pale and handsome ancient spirit lowered his head slightly, and his eyebrows and eyes, which were usually very cold, were also slightly lowered, and he was fixed on looking at the youth in front of him.

 Chapter 49 - QiLing XIV]

    Ch49 ¨C [QiLing XIV]

    When he first gave the peach blossom branch to the young man, Xie Yan didn¡¯t know that giving peach blossoms meant expressing his yearning, but now he knew.

    After listening to the short sentences Xie Yan just said, although Gu Huai was a little caught off guard, he did not cover up with a low cough this time, but raised his head to look back at the other seriously.

    Gu Huai found that in front of him, whether in thest world or this world, the other was not good at expressing himself, but he liked him every time.

    Now that he lost his memories, Gu Huai actually thought that Xie Yan might not like him in this world, it was very difficult to be recognized with a new appearance, but now the idea seemed dead.

    ¡°If i¡¯m not good looking, would you like me?¡± Gu Huai approached the ancient spirit in front of him, and asked him deliberately in a light voice.

    He didn¡¯t notice that the young man who was shorter than him had looked down when he asked this question. Hearing this question, Xie Yan can¡¯t help but erge his pupils for a moment.

    ¡°I like Ah Huai even if you¡¯re not good looking.¡± The words clearly answered the youth¡¯s questions from the front, and Xie Yan¡¯s eyes showed extreme seriousness.

    In fact, Xie Yan thought there was a mistake in this sentence, because in his eyes, no matter what the appearance of the youth was, he would be good looking. He was the most precious and beautiful treasure he had ever seen.

    Finish saying this sentence, Xie Yan gently kissed the youth¡¯s lip corner, ¡°chirp¡±.

    Xie Yan continued to watch the youth, especially as his eyes fell on the youth who had not changed the bride¡¯s clothes.

    There was no such thing as worship and marriage in the spiritual world. It was true, not only the spiritual world, but also all other races except the human race had no such custom. They were directly witnessed by the Heavenly Lord to form a Taoist couple with the person who had their heart. But now Xie Yan thought that this custom may also be a good thing, not just redundant and useless.

    After thinking about the custom of going to the chapel to get married, Xie Yan thought of it , if there was a ¡®dowry¡¯ saying that he wanted to marry the person he liked, he should first gather enough dowry, so that he could have a chance to marry.

    Originally, it was an obvious half joking question. As a result, the other party answered so honestly. Gu Huai raised his hand and touched his lips with his finger. He was slightly smirking.

    ¡°I have a lot of betrothal gifts. Can I marry Ah Huai?¡± Xie Yan asked in a low and calm voice, unconsciously speaking cautiously. After all, his knowledge on the customs on the human world was old. Xie Yan didn¡¯t know if it was still correct.

    He choked when he heard the question, but seeing the serious look of the spirit in front of him, Gu Huai finally nodded his head after coughing, ¡°Yes.¡±

    After entering a new world, they still recognized each other to some extent when they met. They said they liked each other again without any past memory. Gu Huai felt that he had no reason to refuse.

    How much dowry would it take to marry the youth in front of him?

    As soon as the boy agreed to the question, Xie Yan quickly thought about all the treasures he had, including Lingshi, all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, and weapons of divine soldiers, and came to a conclusion.

    Not enough.

    After tens of thousands of years of umtion, the amount of all kinds of treasures owned by this ancient spirit was actually equivalent to a huge treasure house, which was even better than the famous secret ce in the cultivation world.

    However, Xie Yan felt that the dowry was stillcking. He had to get more money.

    He raised his hand and summoned the long sword that had been used at the wedding banquet in Xiai ind. Xie Yan wiped out the mark that recognized him as the owner and handed it to the youth in front of him.

    Was this not his sword? Gu Huai was confused but grabbed it. He remembered that the sword was called Wuyuan.

    ¡°Dowry, first give the most valuable to Ah Huai.¡± Simply saying this sentence, Xie Yan let the spirit sword recognize the youth in front of him.

    ¡°...¡± No cultivator could use his sword as a dowry gift. Gu Huai lost his voice. He was also a cultivator. Of course, he knew how important a conventional weapon was.

    Without blinking an eye, Xie Yan finished this series of things. He reached out and held the youth in his arms, squinting his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°The rest will be ready and sent to Ah Huai at once.¡±

    He had just responded, yet the other person began to diligently prepare. ¡°I am very happy to see that I have been able to do this,¡± he said.

    After that, get married. In thest world, they misses such a formal step. But although the other side said ¡®marry¡¯, how would he wear the bridegroom¡¯s clothes at that time, Gu Huai thought with uncertainty.

    The simple and close rtionship between the two people had finally made new progress after the enlightenment of an ancient existence that has lived for tens of thousands of years, and the realms outside the spiritual realm were also bustling at this time.

    @@novelbin@@

    Although the fairnd, which was located in Xiai Ind, was boasted by a group of Xiuzhen aristocratic ns, it was undeniable that the fairnd had a good reputation among the other realms.

    In addition, the two families had invited guests from all ns, which undoubtedly made the poprity even higher. So, of course the event at the wedding banquet was now widely spread among the various ns, and the most discussed by the cultivators of the ns was undoubtedly the identity of the spirit present at that time.

    The powerful, especially the spirit who was the leader of the group at that time. He was very handsome and pale, but it was undeniable. People had recalled all the powerful spirits they knew in the spirit n, and still couldn¡¯t find any corresponding features.

    That sword, the sword movement that seemed to be underestimated, but in fact, it was extremely fierce and couldn¡¯t be avoided. There was no one who could do that in their memory.

    It took nearly ten thousand years ago to reach the realm of a sage, and it was after thousands of years of deep sleep that he woke up. It was unimaginable how long Xie Yan did not appear in front of the world. The people who knew his existence were high-level cultivators among all ethnic ns.

    ¡°Oh, sword? What kind of sword did you hear about? ¡°The tone was very light, lying on the bench and legs up, a demon casually asked his subordinates, at the same time, his two legs were shaking.

    The inquired subordinates were obviously familiar with his state of not being upright. They kept their heads down and answered quietly: ¡°ording to the information from your subordinates, it means that his de was like frost and snow, the light of his sword flowed with the patterns of his sword, and they don¡¯t feel too much when they are still, but they will show their intention to open their swords in a sh.¡±¡±...¡±

    After stopping his legs from shaking, the demon Lord removed his hands behind his head and looked at his subordinates with their heads lowered.

    ¡°This...to the legend of the people, the spirit only used the sword once. This is not a sword move, but only the basic sword style. ¡± It was hard to answer the question of the ¡®The you have to say something, it was said in the rumor. You can¡¯t avoid the other¡¯s sword spirit.¡¯

    Can he be a great power at Xuanxian realm? There should be only five spiritual masters who had this cultivation. When did a new mane out although there was no obvious opposition between all ns, there was alwayspetition. It was hard for this subordinate, who was under the demon lord, to think that there might be a new strong one in the spirit n.

    The three thousand year meeting of En Yuan wasing soon. His demons should be the most obvious party. But this person showed up, which would undoubtedly reduce their advantage.

    Thinking about it, the immediate attendant saw that the Demon Lord, who had a slight attitude, had changed his position from lying to sitting. His casual expression and the smile on his face were gone.

    Combining the two characteristics, Xi Huan, as the leader of the demon n who had suffered a lot in Xie Yan¡¯s hands and almost had no power to fight back at the En Yuan conference nearly ten thousand years ago, was undoubtedly impressed by the other.

    The spirit was awake??

    The years ago, the spirit had some abnormal phenomena for a while, but the reason was not clear, but Xi Huan did not expect to reach such a degree.

    However, after so many years, his aplishments were far from what they used to be. He could fight with the other even in the En Yuan conference, which may be a chance for him to be defeated.

    It was not impossible for the winner of the meeting to get into the secret ce to find treasures. It was not impossible for him to obtain the weapons of the divine soldiers.

    With the date approaching, the various ns nned. Most of the high level authorities of all ethnic ns had slightly changed their faces after they thought about the spirit at the wedding banquet in Xiai ind.

    There was a rule that the winner of thest session was not allowed topete in the next consecutive session, but thest time the spirit stood in the enyuan conference was nearly ten thousand years ago.

    Actually, he thought that it was right to go to the En Yuan conference, but his purpose is totally different from these people.

    Bride price.

    After winning, he would to the secret ce to find enough treasures, so that he could contribute enough betrothal gifts for Ah Huai.

 Chapter 51 - QiLing XVI]

    <strong>Ch51 ¨C [QiLing XVI]</strong>

    It seemed that the rtionship between human world and spiritual world was not so good. The body of the ancient tree spirit was quite huge. It was not their first time seeing this spirit. The rtively young cultivators still couldn¡¯t help but look up.

    This was also quite an old one, whose qualifications were close to Xie Yan, and the long life it had lived was unimaginable.

    In a word, any branch or leaf on the tree spirit had a very good effect on the refining of immortal pills. Even if they could get a leaf, they would be crazy not to be a pharmacist.

    But no one dared to think about it. The other side was on a realm below a sage.

    However, just after this thought, in front of the public, they saw that the ancient tree spirit raised his hand to the young man on his shoulder, and grew a small flower with his innate ability.

    It was afraid that the youth sitting on their shoulders would feel bored. After the youth took the flowers, the spirit of ancient wood took out a spirit stone from its space, grinded it into a smooth ball and gave it to him.

    After receiving the flowers, Gu Huai took the ball, which had been polished to a very smooth surface, and then he lowered his head, pasted his cheek on the hand which had not been removed by the spirit of ancient wood and rubbed it, Expressing his love for the gift to the other with his bodynguage.

    He still treated the youth as a young child. The old tree spirit didn¡¯t speak but made a deep sound. When he moved his rubbed hand, he seemed to be quite careful.

    Even if they were not herbalists, many cultivators who had watched this scene also stared at the flower in the young man¡¯s hand, with obvious envy in their eyes.

    This was that youth!

    Seeing that now, the cultivators who were more clever knew that the young man with ck hair, who was carried by the ancient tree spirit, was probably the one in the previous wedding rumors, and they still didn¡¯t know why the spirit n treated him so well.

    It was easy to see that the spirit team were now in a very tight guard posture. In the center of the guard circle, was the young man. This posture was like a joint guarding some important treasure. Those who dared to cross the minefield would obviously end up in a very miserable situation.

    The reason why the basic participation condition of the meeting was to be an immortal, it was that only the cultivators were immortals could cross the invisible boundary wall at the top of the main Peak of the barren mountain ande to this space.

    Just when he reached the top of the barren mountain, Gu Huai had a very different feeling towards the invisible boundary wall.

    There were also boundary walls between human world and other realms, but he thought that there was a difference between the feeling of crossing such boundary walls and the feeling of crossing the barren mountain.

    This feeling was quite subtle and hard to exin. If it had to be described, Gu Huai felt it was a bit like the feeling when he passed the door of trial.

    It also required the ability of people who crossed the boundary. The difference was that the door of trials could be waived, and the rigid requirement of the boundary wall of barren mountain was that he had to be an immortal. If the cultivators who were not immortals tried to pass forcibly, the only result would be the destruction of their bodies and souls.

    ¡°System, is there a higher level of ne space in the world? ¡±

    Gu Huai asked his system, but he felt that this kind of problem rted to the clearance value should be left to him.

    Thinking about this problem may be difficulty, Gu Huai added a sentence, ¡°well, forget it, I¡¯ll observe it.¡±

    System: ¡°...¡±

    Thinking of self reliance, Gu Huai suddenly found that his clearance value jumped to 45%, which showed what was more obvious.

    It didn¡¯t answer, but took the rise of the clearance value as affirmation of his discovery. Did his system go against the rules?

    As if in response to this idea in his heart, the system stated in a cold, nk voice, ¡°the behavior conforms to the regtions.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t report you.¡± Gu Huai¡¯snguage had a bit of happiness. In fact, his system was quite good to him. Although it was not obvious, it had been helping him all the time.

    What would it be if there was a higher level of ne space above the world? Gu Huai thought it was a little hard to imagine. After all, just on the side of the Xiuzhen world, the highest level of cultivation that a cultivator could reach was that of a saint. The cultivators who could reach this level of cultivation were terrifying existences that could destroy one side of the world by waving their hands.

    @@novelbin@@

    If there was a higher level than the world, wasn¡¯t it God domain? Gu Huai didn¡¯t avoid the system when he thought about it. When he thought about it, he heard the system insert a sentence, ¡°you can think so.¡±

    ¡°Is there really a God? ¡± Gu Huai still couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡°It¡¯s apletely closed space for the outside world for the time being. Specific conditions need to be met to get through. At present, no one can do it. ¡±

    It was difficult to find solutions to theck of spiritual power in the Xiuzhen and Xiaoqian world, which could be said to be nonexistent. Combined with the increase of the clearance value, Gu Huai could now basically confirm the goal.

    He has to find a way to get through the divine realm and improving his cultivation was still the basic condition.

    On the tform of ancient buildings built by cultivators more than ten thousand years ago, the preliminarypetition of the conference was going on.

    The cultivators with aplishments above Jiutian realm could enjoy special treatment and directly skip the preliminary contest, at this time, the senior leaders of the ns were all sitting on their camp seats and watching thepetition.

    The cultivators who performed well in the preliminaries would undoubtedly get more attention in the n, and the resources they enjoyed would probably be promoted to a higher level.

    In this conference, the distribution among all ethnic ns had to be said to be somewhat delicate. The spirit n and the ghost n were divided into neighboring areas. They should know that although the two races were not hostile, they did not mix well. Now the atmosphere between them was quite tense in the eyes of others.

    ¡°How long do you want to look?¡± Ji Lianzun frowned. This group of ghosts had been sneaking around to see their little master. It was a sign of misbehavior in the eyes of the spirit n present.

    Spirits and Ghosts were two distinct existences, because there were differences in the purity of their spirit body, but because they were the same spirit body, they inevitably had some slight simrities.

    Peeking at the youth, a group of pale and gloomy ghosts took back their sight, one by one, they did not admit what they had just done. But not for long, their eyes again unconsciously moved to the youth surrounded by the spirit n in the center.

    As the direct receiver of these nces, Gu Huai turned his head and looked back at these pale ghosts, and felt that their nces were harmless. Gu Huai blinked doubtfully.

    The simrity between the spirit body and the ghosts made these ghosts love the youth in front of them involuntarily. When they saw him blinking at them, the Yin Qi of the ghost n spread rapidly.

    Other races didn¡¯t know why the spirits treated him so well, but the ghosts could clearly see it at a nce. The perfect spirit was the master of the spirit n.

    Could he go to the ghost world?

    Obviously, they knew it was not possible, but it was obvious that he was just a youth.

    Or could they invite the other to y in their ghost world? Otherwise, they could go to see himter.

    He didn¡¯t know that he had inadvertently promoted the change of the rtionship between the two ns. After looking back, Gu Huai turned his head and summoned a long sword with a de like frost and snow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you first.¡± Gu Huai handed the spirit sword to Xie Yan, who was sitting next to him, and said it seriously.

    There were many strong cultivators who came to the meeting. Although he knew that the ancient spirit in front of him was at the top of the world, Gu Huai was still a little uneasy. The sword was even called the cultivator¡¯s half body. It was such an important thing that he had to take with him.

    He could win without a sword, but he could win faster with a sword, so that he could move to the secret ce earlier to get the bride price. Xie Yan thought silently for a while. Finally, he lowered his head and pecked at the youth¡¯s cheek. He took the abyss sword, which was no longer his main sword.

    ¡°After that...¡± After a little pause, Xie Yan looked at the youth in front of him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯d like to propose marriage to Ah Huai.¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand the word ¡®propose marriage¡¯ very well, but in Xie Yan¡¯s impression, ording to the custom of the people, this should be something to do after the bride price was ready.

    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Huai nodded his head, his eyes slightly bent with a look of helplessness. In thest world, they had done the most intimate things with each other. Now the other party wanted to marry, of course, He would agree.

    However, Gu Huai was thinking.

    His lover in thest world was so simple that he didn¡¯t even know what ¡®dating¡¯ was. If hepared him with this world, he didn¡¯t know whether there was any change ?

 Chapter 53 - [QiLingXVIII]

    <b>Ch53 ¨C [QiLingXVIII]</b>

    Being proposed to, ording to his early promise, Gu Huai of course epted once again.

    The young master of their n wanted to get married to their Lord. The group of spirits with an old father / mother mentality had spent a lot of time to finally fully ept the fact and then actively started to prepare for the wedding banquet.

    In fact, when they thought about it carefully, the spirits who were preparing the wedding banquet admitted in their hearts that if their young master wanted to marry someone, he was indeed the most suitable and matching person.The preparation of the wedding banquet took a lot of time. It was the wedding banquet of the young master and their Lord after all.

    The spirits naturally attached great importance to it, so they got together to discuss for a long time.

    They had made some changes to the overallyout of the spirit n. Now, no matter where they were in the spirit n, they would see the rednterns hanging.

    The main channels were paved with fairy brocade. When they thought that they were about to prepare for the wedding banquet, the five spirit leaders sent invitations to the top leaders of all ns in advance. It had also been sent out to the humans and basically those hidden powers that joined in the Enyuan conference.

    It was very rare for the spirit n to send an invitation on its own initiative. When it came to the wedding banquet, the leaders of all ethnic groups couldn¡¯t help being slightly shocked.

    Lord of the spirit n and wedding party?

    Seeing clearly the font content floating in front of them, except for Xi Huan, the demon Lord who had been tangled about it, the other leaders of the ns looked strange at this time.

    The leader of the spirit n could see who he was after the Enyuan conference. What he found hard to imagine now was that the spirit who had lived for tens of thousands of years with little affection would marry.

    The higher the level of cultivation, the more difficult it was to get emotional. Thinking of Xie Yan who had been a saint for nearly ten thousand years. Now it was a little too strange for him to be moved.

    ¡°Go back.¡± The leader of the ghost n waved away the spiritual letter in front of him and gave orders to his inner subordinates.

    The ghost receiving the instruction first answered the question, ¡°when you go to the banquet, are your subordinates in the travel team?¡±

    They were not pure spirits, different from the spirits, but for the ck haired teenager who was the masters of all spirits, they still had a good feeling towards him.

    They would wait until the leader gave a positive attitude, the ghost just happily went to the hall to carry out the task.

    The wedding banquet was three dayster. At this time, the spirits had arranged all parts of the event. Now, there was a circle around the bedchamber of Gu Huai.

    ¡°Cough.¡± After being surrounded for a long time, Gu Huai pretended to cough, but after a low cough, he found that it was useless, and the people around him still kept their eyes fixed on him.

    Before he promised to wear bridal clothes, Gu Huai kept his promise, because he had now changed to his wedding clothes.

    The wedding dress of the youth was prepared by the spirits themselves, which was more beautiful than the one he wore thest time. The whole body was made of leading silk. The dark gold patterns were embroidered with refined printed silk. More valuable thanmon magical weapons.

    The reason why he agreed to wear the bride¡¯s dress was that his lover said it was beautiful, simply and seriously. Gu Huai looked down at theplicated clothes on his eyes, then raised his head again, and looked at the neat hand movements of the spirits around him.

    It had been this action since. Under the eyes of their doubtful little king, led by the five spirit leaders, the spirits in the dormitory began to approach Gu Huai.

    ¡°Here you are.¡± The braided wreaths hidden behind were given to the youth one after another, and a group of spirits continued to look at the youth in wedding clothes without blinking.

    The little master was going to get married.

    They needed to give presents. Through observation, they knew that he had many hobbies, but what impressed him the most were flowers. So these days, they continued practice knitting wreaths to make them as delicate and beautiful as possible.

    The number of gifts received were toorge, so Gu Huai had to put some into the storage ring atst, but he liked every gift given to him one by one.

    Of course, Gu Huai felt it. No matter in which world, Gu Huai also hoped that these individuals or groups who were always good to him would have a better future.

    In thest world, they were present, and in this world, they were still working hard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time?¡± He stood up and walked two steps at a time. He was not used to theplicated robes he was wearing.

    ording to the custom of the spirit n, they would worship and get married. However, the spirit n didn¡¯t exactly follow it. For example, although Gu Huai wore bridal clothes, the Phoenix crown and the head cover were left out.

    The wedding banquet was located in the pce. It was better to stay in the form of main chapel.

    The cultivators of all ns felt they had experienced a very worrying journey.

    The road was paved on the ground for them to step over. It was all fairy brocade! When they first saw it, they didn¡¯t even have the heart to step on it.

    After arriving at the scene, they saw the stack of treasure boxes in the garrison area, and they could feel that there were all treasures for them. The group of cultivators had no more words, and they were silent for a while.

    @@novelbin@@

    Gu Huai was protected by the spirit n, which would inevitably be quite conspicuous. As he was stared at by so many eyes, Gu Huai was now in a calm state of mind. It was normal for him to be surrounded and watched in public.

    The young man¡¯s appearance was not feminine, and his gender was not mistaken. Seeing the bride¡¯s clothes, the foreign cultivators in the audience were slightly shocked but could not feel like anything was wrong.

    Most of the reason was that this robe was too good looking, he had clear eyes but beautiful products. No matter what angle it was, he was a beauty with excellent appearance.

    At the moment of the bride¡¯s presence, people also clearly saw the change in the spirit who had no expression at all, and the eyes of the other clearly focused on the youth.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be just a little emotional.

    Looking at this scene, people suddenly realized this.

    ¡°Ah Huai looks good.¡± He didn¡¯t think what would happen in front of the people. Xie Yan, following the idea that the young man in front of him was particrly good-looking, bowed his head and kissed him on the cheek .

    Guests: ¡°...¡±

    It was said that the cultivators in the saint¡¯s realm had weak emotions and were hardly moved. It was fake.

    Gu Huai raised his hand and touched his newly kissed cheek with his fingertips. He took the other¡¯s sleeves to the position of the station, and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s time to worship.¡±

    He liked the young man¡¯s wedding dress very much. Just after kissing his cheek, Xie Yan wanted to kiss the young man¡¯s lips again, but he was stopped by the four words he said. Now, Xie Yan obediently did ording to the young man¡¯s words.

    This kind of submissive posture waspletely undisguised. The mood of the cultivators in the presence had gradually changed from shock to numbness. They felt that their psychological endurance would be better after today.

    They all knew that there were three worships in the process, one was good, but the other was a bit hard after thinking about the actual age of the spirit in front of them, they thought that the second worship could be omitted, and what they thought was exactly the same.

    After the end of the chapel, Gu Huai naturally had to move to another ce. How to say it, he actually got married this time.

    The wedding room was arranged in Xie Yan¡¯s pce. After entering, Gu Huai sat in the seat that the other would asionally sit in when dealing with affairs. He took a Zihao pen from the hanger and began to y with it.

    ording to the rules, the married party had to stay to deal with the guests, but Gu Huai felt that his family¡¯s ChuChu would not behave ording to the rules.

    Xie Yan certainly didn¡¯t want to stay long when the young man wasn¡¯t there. After he handled the guests ording to the custom and rules of the spirit¡¯s court, he motionless nodded to Ji lianzun, one of the five spirit leaders, And left the gathering.

    When Xie Yan returned to the bedroom, he looked at the young man who was sitting by the bed and ying with the Zihao pen for a while.

    Wasn¡¯t that too fast. Gu Huai took a look at the spirit who came to him earlier than he thought. He coughed and hung the pen back to its original position.

    He had done intimate things with him in thest world, but once this kind of thing came back, he didn¡¯t know it very well twice

    ¡°Um... Do you know what to do next? ¡±

    Thinking that his lover always seemed to be very simple about this, Gu Huai asked.

    Asked Xie Yan slightly bent his head, ording to the answer he knew, ¡°The chamber.¡±

    Gu Huai made up his silence and began again with some entanglements. ¡°Then you know what the bridal chamber is for?¡±

    He was ready to be stared at by the other person with pure questioning eyes, but after the voice fell, Gu Huai was suddenly kissed on the corner of his lips, and then heard the spirit in front of him answer him with a low and pleasant voice again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 55 - QiLing XX

    <strong>Chapter 55 ¨C [QiLing XX]</strong>

    After the marriage, it was also witnessed by heaven. Gu Huai and Xie Yan stayed happily with each other in this world.

    Due to the position of his cultivation, the time limit for the clearance would naturally be prolongedpared to the other world.

    @@novelbin@@

    However, even for more than a thousand years, in the eyes of cultivators who had already be immortals, it could only be seen as short.

    Since the double cultivation with Xie Yan, Gu Huai¡¯s cultivation had been rising rapidly, and his pure spirit body served as an advantage. Now, with Xie Yan¡¯s double cultivation, his cultivation had been growing rapidly.It took only a thousand years or so for Gu Huai to reach a state of cultivation that most people could not match in their whole lives.

    Another cultivator of the sage¡¯s realm appeared, and he noticed the phenomenon that appeared in the world. All species were shocked by it, and even the war was in disorder for a period of time. It was the same phenomenon some cultivators saw nearly ten thousand years ago, when Xie Yan was the one who broke through to the realm of saints.

    People who had seen the scene at that time felt it was still unforgettable. They never thought that they would see the same scene again in their lifetime.

    In fact, the cultivators living in the two sides of the world were not unaware of the changes in their world. The older generation of people living for a long time in the ns, like Gu Huai, had found the problem of the weakening spiritual energy. But even if they knew it, they had no way to deal with it.

    They could only regard it as the direction and the fate of heaven.

    It was more and more difficult for the new generation of cultivators to practice, and they wanted to break through the realm again, so they were greatly shocked when they realized the sudden appearance of the sign.

    Who was it that could break the boundary that they thought no one could cross?

    After nearly a thousand years, Gu Huai¡¯s appearance could no longer be suitably described as a teenager. His appearance was exactly the same as that in the original world. He was a tall young man with beautiful skin.

    Clearance value: 75%

    Between the Taoist couple, they agreed with each other. Gu Huai finished thest step. Xie Yan was the first one to find out. He was by the side of the youth, but now he held his waist.

    As for Xie Yan, it meant that he could stay with the youth for a very long time.

    ¡°Ah Huai is going to get through Shenyu?¡±

    He had talked about this topic with the youth earlier. The youth asked him if he knew there was still a higher level of space in the world. Xie Yan nodded his head at that time, But also said that he had no ability to open it.

    In order to get ess to the divine realm, the most severe condition was not to be at the saint realm, but to also have a pure spirit. The birth of a pure spirit was extremely low. In tens of millions of years from ancient times to now, only one pure spirit had been born.

    ¡°UN.¡± Gu Huai nodded back to confirm.

    In recent years, Gu Huai had basically read all kinds of ancient books and records, and had only found some information slightly rted to Shenyu. From the integrated information, he could roughly infer that the channel of the divine realm was not closed at the beginning, which seemed to be the most prosperous period of the whole cultivation world. Later, it became closed due to unknown changes.

    He was ready to go, but he had to go to qiaozhou to study how to operate it.

    We¡¯re sorry for MTLers or people who like using reading mode, but our trantions keep getting stolen by aggregators so we¡¯re going to bring back the copy protection. If you need to MTL please retype the gibberish parts.

    If his thoughts were correct, qiaozhou should be the space originally existing in the divine realm, which was scattered to the world in that unknown ident. Because of this, crossing the boundary wall at the top of the barren mountain always felt like passing through the door of trials.

    Qtfc tf olgra mjwf ab jaafcv atf wffalcu bo Scsejc, tf vlvc¡¯a gfjilhf. Rbk, ktfc tf yfmjwf j rjlca, Xe Lejl mbeiv fjrlis offi atlr agfcv.

    Xe Lejl tjv gfjmtfv dljbhtbe, yea atf meialnjabgr bo jii fatclm ugbeqr ktb kfgf rtbmxfv ys atf rxs kfgf ralii lc j rajaf bo ecmfgajlcas. Ktf rbegmf bo atf vlrmbnfgs bo atf qtfcbwfcbc mjwf ogbw atf rql mijc, ktlmt rtbkfv atja kjr rbwfbcf lc atf rql mijc ktb ygbxf atgbeut atf lcregwbecajyif ybecvjgs. Ca atlr alwf, jii bo atfw mjwf eq t atf rjwf jcrkfg.

    The master of the spirits, thinking of the ck haired youth who had be more and more vigorous in recent years, people couldn¡¯t help sighing. Some people were more angry than others. They had a deep understanding of each other.

    The only two sages in the world came from the spirit n. They were afraid that no one in the world couldpete with the spirit n. Fortunately, the spirits had always been peace loving, especially under the leadership of the ck haired youth.

    They had to find time to visit the spirit n.

    No one in power could be indifferent to such a big event.

    But just one day after their idea was born, the world was once again shocked by a thunderous sound.

    On the boundary wall leading to qiaozhou, that was, the sky above the barren peak, it seemed that there was a huge gap now. All the cultivators who came here now saw the tall figure reflected by the sky light through the huge gap.

    At the same time, the cultivators in the field felt the spiritual energy gradually bing more abundant in the surrounding space, which they had never felt before. If they were in an environment full of spiritual energy, their cultivation speed could double.

    This huge crack seemed to be a passage to some unknown space, but it seemed very difficult to pass through.

    The younger generation of cultivators didn¡¯t know what it was, but the older generation of people who knew and understood what changes in aura around them meant were shaking their lips and gazing at the figure against the sky.

    The other side changed the fate that they thought was the heaven¡¯s will. They thought that one day, when the spiritual power of the world was exhausted, the era of cultivators would end. But the youth in the front of us restarted the divine Realm, and now connected the divine realm with their world. From their intuition, it could be seen that this was a channel for spiritual regeneration and cirction.

    ¡°Elder, how do you...¡± The elder of the family suddenly bowed to the ck haired youth near the huge crack and gave a kneeling salute. He was excited, and a young demon who followed him was shocked.

    But the elder knelt, and it was obviously not good to stand on his own. The young demon knelt with him, and then continued to look up at the figure in the sky.

    The celebrity of the spirit n? He looked very good, but he still didn¡¯t know why many cultivators around him curtsied to the other. Was this man doing something amazing?

    Many yearster, the young demon also became an elder of his n When recalling this, he felt that he was too young and naive at that time, and his attitude should have been more humble.

    He knelt down for a good person.

    Although the leaders of different ns didn¡¯t do this ceremony, they also slightly lowered their heads. As the object looked around, Gu Huai pulled up his lover and ran away.

    It was time to hide for a while. His skill and fame couldn¡¯t be hidden. From the old generation to the new generation, ording to word of mouth, the great contribution of the leader of the spirit n to the cultivation world would be basically known in the near future.

    When the problems in the Xiuzhen world was solved, the problems in the Xiaoqian world would be solved automatically, because the two had the door of trial as the connection.

    ¡°You¡¯ll wait until the deadline is met this time?¡± It was noted that the clearance value of youth had reached 100% at the moment ofpletion of this event.

    This time, the system was actively asking. Its voice was as usual t and low, but there was no discontent.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Huai answered quickly.

    The system didn¡¯t dislike that every world dragged on like this. Gu Huai was very grateful to the other in this regard. Gu Huai was forced to participate in the game by the other, Gu Huai was still slightly smirking and said with a narrow smile: ¡°System, you are so good. Is there any serviceIt scoring link after the game is over? If so, I will give you a full mark. ¡±

    *System: ¡°...¡±

    The remaining time limit was more than one hundred years, which was quite short for the immortal. As he knew it was short, he cherished it even more. For the rest of his time, Gu Huai was ready to stay in the spirit n.

    The next world, he may not be so lucky to see him again. Of course, they couldn¡¯t waste the time they had.

    ¡°Gulu...¡± The spirit of xuanhu, who was brought back to the spirit n, leaned against the youth at this time, and his head rubbed against the youth from time to time.

    In addition to the spirit of xuanhu, there were other low-level animal spirits around the youth, all of which were brought back from the Xiaoqian world.

    ¡°My dear, you should practice hard first.¡± Gu Huai reached out his hand and touched the heads of the spirits one by one. He soothed them with his movements, and his voice was slightly harsh. The environment of the spirit n was more suitable for cultivation than that of Xiaoqian world. Considering this, Gu Huai now arranged people to go to Xiaoqian world to extradite some low-level spirits at regr intervals.

    The only mistake was that Gu Huai didn¡¯t expect that these low-level spirits who were extradited from the Xiaoqian world would often neglect cultivation because they liked to surround him.

    They heard a little harshness in the voice of the youth. Although they didn¡¯t want to leave, these animal spirits didn¡¯t want to go against the youth¡¯s idea, and soon they scattered to practice.

    The spirits beasts that surrounded him were gone, but then came a round white fur ball, ¡°Chirp.¡± His cub form had not been used for tens of thousands of years,, but Xie Yan had been very handy in this regard in recent years.

    Leaping into the young man¡¯s arms, the round cub moved in the young man¡¯s arms and put the wreath in his mouth on the hand that the young man extended to him.

    Gu Huai gently poked the soft abdomen of the cub on his chest with his fingers. He still thought it was amazing. It was clear that the other¡¯s human form in thest world was totally different from this world. How could his cub form be the same?

    The stretched finger was encircled by the cub in his arms with a silver tail. Instead of pulling the finger, Gu Huai simply changed his sitting position from lying back to lying position, and let the cub with only its tail encircling his finger lie on hisp.

    In the years after the sessful opening of the divine realm, the aura of various realms had be more abundant than ever before. Many cultivators who were originally stagnant had gained new progress after the environment was renewed. Like Xi Huan, who became the third Sage in the world.

    ¡°Xi Huan didn¡¯te to give...see you off recently? A word ¡®give you money¡¯ almost came out quickly. Gu Huai changed his words in time when he said the first half of the word.

    In fact, Gu Huai thought that it was no wonder that he would have this impression, because Xi Huan, the demon lord, woulde to the spirit n to have apetition with Xie Yan every three to five days.

    ording to the oral agreement more than 1000 years ago, the other lost one game and gave 100,000 Lingshi very honestly. In the eyes of Gu Huai, the other was quick and the boy who gave money left an impression.

    When asked this question, the round cub, who had been lying quietly on the young¡¯sp, turned back to his human form. In this position, it looked like Xie Yan hadid the young man under his body.

    ¡°Stopped by the elders of his n.¡± Xie Yan replied truthfully.

    Thinking of the reason, Gu Huai didn¡¯t resist squinting his eyebrows and smiled. When he smiled, the spirit on him lowered his head and pecked at the corner of his eyes, ¡°chirp.¡±

    Both of them had been practicing for a long time. Every time the other did this kind of action, Gu Huai would still see the simple and serious look on the face of the spirit, especially when the other stared at him for a while after kissing like this.

    He didn¡¯t want to see the remaining time limit, but even if he didn¡¯t, Gu Huai could remember the remaining time. In thest world, he told the other that if he suddenly disappeared one day, he shouldn¡¯t wait for him, and the result was not sessful.

    ¡°In a while,I have to leave for some time.¡±

    There was no way for him to wait. Gu Huai reached out and touched the hair of the spirit who was staring at him silently. When he stopped he looks back at him. ¡°I wille backter.¡±

    The young man¡¯s words sounded very sudden and groundless, but Xie Yan soon lowered his head and nodded his head seriously.

    Not long after that, Xi Huan came back to fight in the spirit n one day. Xie Yan did not refuse as usual. After winning the battle and harvesting 100,000 Lingshi, he put them into mustard seed space, and prepared to wait for it to gather up a million and send them all to the youth again.

    After weaving a wreath in the human form, Xie Yan changes to his cub form, searched for the position of the youth with his spiritual energy, and then moved towards the youth with the wreath in his mouth.

    He was in the sea of ??flowers.

    ¡°Chirp?¡± Holding the wreath, he climbed up the cid young man¡¯sp. He held the wreath gently, and his body was close to the young man¡¯s neck.

    The young man lying in the sea of ??flowers was very quiet, even if he had been shaken , he had not moved his eyebrows.¡±

    For a moment, Xie Yan realized something and hurriedly returned to his human form, holding the lying youth in his arms and holding him closely without any gap.

    The wreath, which had just been woven, fell to the ground, but Xie Yan ignored it. He picked up the young man who seemed to be sleeping quietly and said slowly, ¡°I will wait for Ah Huai.¡±

    Wait... He would wait, no matter how long, he would continue to wait.

 Chapter 56 - Black Suits I]

    <strong>Ch56 ¨C [ck Suits I]</strong>

    In addition to the leaders of all ns with special identities who were not allowed to enter, the spirit n would no longer receive outsiders.

    The work of extraditing low-level spirits from the small world was still going on. As time went by, many low-level spirit beasts or nts could be seen everywhere in the spirit n.

    Knowing that the youth liked flowers, the sea of flowers of ??the spirit n had been changed a few years ago. This ce had now be the sleeping ce of the master of the spirit n. There would be countless spirits around to guard on the side every day, and there was a very tight joint defense array around.

    The little master was sleeping. For low-level beasts, they didn¡¯t know that the long-term sleep of youth was not normal. They came to the sea of flowers every day except for when they were cultivating. They surrounded the youth sleeping quietly on the ck ice bed, and thenid down to rest near him.

    Apany little master to sleep, the approaching spirits thought.

    Of course, it was not only these low-level beasts that had this idea and implemented it. At this time, there was also a round and fluffy cub lying quietly in thep of the sleeping youth. Its fur was white, the silver wings on its back were closed, and a silver tail was drooped behind.

    Even if the little master wanted to sleep for thousands of years, it was nothing. Considering that their leader had slept for thousands of years, the spirits in the spirit n were optimistic.

    Time was not very valuable for the cultivators who had already became immortals, but they also went to the sea of flowers nearby, several of the spirits who came there together put down the wreath on the handle next to the ck ice bed, and then stayed in ce to watch the youth who was still sleeping quietly for a while.

    But of course, they still wanted him to wake up early. They also wanted to talk to the youth and hear his voice.

    It was estimated that when the little master woke up, their leader would wake up with him.

    Looking at the cub sleeping in the young¡¯sp, a group of spirits thought eagerly.

    When the time limit for clearance value was pushed to thest moment, Gu Huai experienced the same level transfer again under the force majeure. This time, he selected the world card number.

    ¡°ne transferpleted, the current world¡¯s clearance level is 0.¡±

    At the moment of the transfer, Gu Huai felt that his consciousness had not recovered at all.

    ¡°No... Now... ¡±

    ¡°Save...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t tell what the people around him were talking about. At this time, Gu Huai¡¯s eyes were still dark and his body couldn¡¯t move freely. In this case, even Gu Huai, who had sessfully cleared the two worlds, couldn¡¯t help but be at a loss.

    He was up.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fer.¡± Although Gu Huai didn¡¯t realize the inquiry, the system¡¯s voice was still nd at this time, and actively stated the sentence.

    Gu Huai responded, and then continued to try to control his body. Unfortunately, just a few minutester, the light he felt suddenly became quite different.

    His body was moved. Although Gu Huai couldn¡¯t open his eyes now, he could feel that he had left the very dark environment before, and then he felt that some part of his body had been pped loudly.

    Then he cried.

    The cry was loud. When he heard it, Gu Huai was confused psychologically, but he clearly realized that it was him wailing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boy.¡±

    After leaving the dark environment, he could finally hear the specific words around him. Although he was still crying instinctively, Gu Huai could basically understand his current situation after hearing this sentence.

    This time he was a baby.

    The current environment was not in the hospital as Gu Huai thought, but basically an ancient vi.

    In addition, there was an old man who was surrounded by people around him. He was dressed in a suit. With slicked back hair, his majesty was not diminished at all. Even though he had already passed his prime, anyone could easily see the good looking appearance of the man.

    However, the old man, who made the whole room afraid, was not as calm as usual at this time.

    After a while, the old man handed the cane to one of the guards, and he went to the nurse who was holding the newborn.

    ¡°Little young master is very healthy, not because...¡± As soon as she said this, the nurse suddenly shut up. After the old man in front of her took the baby wrapped in a quilt, she thenpleted the words in a low voice, ¡°Not affected.¡±

    Standing close to the old man, the young nurse who was a new member of the medical team lowered her head involuntarily at this time. One would forget that the other was the owner of his family, who used to be the biggest Mafia in the east city of Yujing.

    The reason for this was that Gu¡¯s family had seldom been involved in this aspect since several years ago. In the eyes of people in the underworld, he had retired.

    But even in recent years, it didn¡¯t matter much. How deep was the power foundation of Gu¡¯s family in Yujing? If anyone thought about it, they would know that people who had good heads didn¡¯t want to provoke this sleeping dragon.

    But there were always exceptions.

    His action of holding the baby could be seen as being very careful. The small baby crying in his arms was very loud, but there was no impatience in the face of the unsmiling old man. He raised his hand and pped the baby¡¯s back lightly, as if he was coaxing him.

    For the newborn,pared with its mother¡¯s womb, the light was too bright and dazzling. Gu Huai could feel that he was being held by another person, but he still hasn¡¯t opened his eyes.

    ¡°Gu Ye, we must repay -¡±

    ¡°When we catch these people, it will not as simple as letting those dogs sink into the sea.¡± Next to the former speaker, a strong man in a ck suit, with a fierce face, that screamed ¡®I¡¯m not a good man¡¯.

    It was a cheap crime to bury them in cement and sink it into the sea. For what the other party did, they deserved to be cut to pieces and pay the most painful price. This matter couldn¡¯t be dropped.

    The old man called Gu Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept patting and coaxing the baby who was crying slowly in his arms. When the crying of the little one who was just born was about to stop, Gu Xicheng stopped his actions.

    In fact, Gu Huai was tired of crying for a long time. A baby just born could sleep for more than ten or twenty hours a day. Crying could be enjoyed as a kind of exercise for the baby. Crying. He could hear his own cry clearly. Even if his consciousness was an adult, he couldn¡¯t stop it.

    He felt noisy and sleepy. During this period, Gu Huai didn¡¯t even hear what the people were talking about.

    After a while, the sound of crying stopped slowly, and the sleepiness crept in. Gu Huai soon fell asleep in this state of being held firmly.

    @@novelbin@@

    Before hisst glimmer of lucidity fell into darkness, Gu Huai tried his best to think about the words he had just managed to capture. It seemed that he heard some words about revenge.

    Revenge... What revenge?

    Thinking about whether he had heard it wrong, but he couldn¡¯t continue to think about it. Gu Huai, who was tired of crying, fell asleep.

    The little one finally fell asleep. Gu Xicheng separated one hand and took back his walking stick and held it firmly.

    Just now, the blue tendons on the back of his hand, which had been strained by too much weight, had calmed, just like some of the exposed emotions on the old man¡¯s face, Gu Xicheng rubbed the top on his cane with a thin finger and finally said, ¡°now is not like the past. We have to abide by some rules.¡±

    ¡°I have my own ideas on how to deal with the offender after he is caught.¡± With that, Gu Xicheng tapped his cane lightly on the ground.

    ¡°The sound was very light, but when they heard it in the room, all the ck suited staff straightened their backs for a moment, not daring to show any form ofziness.

    They nodded in unison.

    ¡°Ming Huiyou named the child Huai. You will know how to address himter.¡± Gu Xicheng looks down at the young child in his arms, who slept soundly. The eyes of the old man, which looked introverted and unsmiling, was finally a little softer.

    In addition to the members of the medical team, all the people present in the room were basically those who were deeply involved in the underworld. There were still some remnants of their grumpiness, not that they could live the lives of ordinary people. Now the looked at the baby sleeping peacefully in their boss¡¯s arms. One by one, these ¡®ck suits¡¯ were not very suitable. In a word, they has never seen such a small child.

    So little, could he really grow up in the future?

    As soon as the other was born, he had no parents. Thinking of this, even the ck suit with his usual vicious expression could not help but calm down.

    The ident was man-made, which they knew very well after checking the wreckage of the car. The boss loved his daughter very much, and the son inw he attached great importance to, being the confidant of almost half of his people. Now two of them were gone, and the little one they were left with was naturally their treasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Ye. I, Liu Cheng, will definitely protect him, so that he can grow up safely.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to beat around the bush. Liu Cheng only knew that his family was kind to him. He had to reciprocate this kindness. It was his responsibility to protect this baby and see him grow up safely.

    Man made idents could be made once, but there would be no second. They wouldn¡¯t rx their vignce until the offender was caught.

    He had just been born, let alone the full moon, he had no idea what kind of family environment he was staying in.

    Even for a long time in the future, Gu Huai still firmly believed that some of his family members were just a little bit fierce, but they were really good citizens who abided by thew, until the day when he learned the truth trim an ident.

    But that was allter.

 Chapter 59 - [Black Suits IV]

    <strong>Ch59 ¨C [ck Suits IV]</strong>

    Gu Huai felt that his left cheek had beenpletely ruined. However, the child still stared at him with round ck eyes, and his mouth made a little whine and chirp from time to time.

    Although childhood was the most ignorant period, it was also the most instinctive period.

    What he liked or disliked would be disyed directly through his behavior, and the innate intuition would make the child instinctively approach.

    He couldn¡¯t wipe it. His left cheek was wet. He could see that there was a chance that the child next to him would rub against him again and nibble at him. Gu Huai basically gave up struggling.

    This experience was actually quite novel. Knowing that the child next to him was now like a piece of white paper, Gu Huai looked at him.

    In the first two worlds, although the other also had a cub form, the mind under the cub¡¯s body was mature. Now it was not the same. He was not only a child in appearance, but also in mind.

    It was quite lovely to see this kind of ignorant appearance.

    ¡°Whoop...¡± He couldn¡¯t speak. The baby that had half turned over could only make such a sound. After Gu Huai pecked him back leaving saliva on his cheek, the baby even stopped with satisfaction and half turned over to snuggle up with him.

    The guardrail of the cot was not low. The two old people sitting down couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the cot, but they could hear all kinds of tender and soft soundsing from it. They were talking with each other as soon as possible. At this time, the two old people¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were very soft.

    After a while, Gu Xicheng refilled the cup with Fen tea, sipped it and said, ¡°when do you n to leave?¡±

    Of course, it was not about leaving the vi, but about leaving Yujing. Mr. Shen had mentioned this to his old friend before, so the other asked him now.

    I hadn¡¯t determined the time before, so he didn¡¯t say the specific time. Now it was almost certain. Mr. Shen would respond as it was. He came here today to visit his family and wanted to talk about it. ¡°Next year, there¡¯s something to be done here in Yujing.¡±

    ¡°There is only one province between Fujing and Yujing. It¡¯s not as easy as it is now, but it¡¯s not that hard.¡± Even before he moved in, Mr. Shen had already thought about the future of going on a business venture with the Gu family.

    Yu Jing and Fu Jing, known as the ¡®East China twin capitals¡¯ in China, were both areas with strong economic prosperity and cultural heritage, which were inseparable. In a word, when it came to China, these two cities were basically the same.

    The man nodded his head clearly, and then they talked about something else. It was more than an hour after the topic finally ended. At this time, the two old people walked to the cot side in the same direction.

    Looking into the cot, both the old men could not helpughing.

    The space of the cot was sorge, they put the two babies into the cot and deliberately separated them. As a result, they didn¡¯t know what happened during this period. The two children were even snuggled together. Also cheek to cheek, they looked quite close, the sentiment was very good.

    The two children were asleep now. Looking at the scene, Mr. Shen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°this little boy, I haven¡¯t seen such a close rtionship with his grandfather.¡±

    It was very difficult to tease his grandson. He usually didn¡¯t like to make a sound or to move. Mr. Shen often wanted to tease the other to smile. It hadn¡¯t been a sess so far, but now it turned out that he was so active.

    It was about the same time, so he won¡¯t stay much today, Mr. Shen reached out his hand carefully to prepare to pick up his child. The other was asleep, and he didn¡¯t want to wake him up.

    However, when his right hand just reached the back of the child, old Shen saw that the other opened his eyes like he was alert. Then he made a sound. He could not grasp the short hand of the other boy and frantically tried to reach him.

    Gu Huai, who had not been in deep sleep for a while, naturally woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that there was a slight sign of redness in the eyes of the child beside him. His lips were pursed and he looked like he wanted to cry.

    Then Gu Huai saw his hand on his body was forcibly removed by the old man. At the moment when he was picked up from the cradle, Gu Huai saw that the child had began to cry.

    But even when he cried, Shen Sui didn¡¯t make any loud noises, just a bunch of tears fell off his little face.

    As a child only three months old, he couldn¡¯t speak for the time being and he couldn¡¯t do anything. Shen Sui now knew how to use this reaction.

    ¡°Chirp...! ¡± While tears fell down his eyes, he continued to extend his short hand to Gu Huai, who was still lying in the cradle, but of course, he couldn¡¯t reach him.

    This cry, not only Shen Laozi, but also Gu Xicheng and Gu Huai were really confused.

    In contrast, Shen Laozi¡¯s face was covered with ck lines. He raises his hand and gently tapped the back of the child in his arms to coax him. Apart from the moment when he was just born, Mr. Shen hadn¡¯t seen his precious grandson cry this much. It was really...

    ¡°We¡¯lle tomorrow, grandpa will bring you back tomorrow, Don¡¯t cry¡±, Holding the child and seeing he was not willing to stop, Shen Laozi had to first meet the needs of the little one.

    He was also picked up by his grandfather from the cradle. Gu Huai looked at the short hand extended by the child in the opposite direction, and also actively extended his hand to let the other grasp it.

    It was supposed to be to pacify the other, but seeing that there were so many tears falling from the boy, Gu Huai watched and wondered why there was such a sudden loss ofughter.

    The round ck eyes became very wet after crying, and his eyes were still red.

    But Gu Huai now felt a little sad.

    When he lost his smile, Gu Huai would stick out his hand and let the other hold it.

    The effect was also very immediate. After the child on the opposite side grabbed his hand, so he continued to stare at him with his round eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Sui, Grandpa will bring you back tomorrow. Shall we go home first today

    Adults would always coax and say things even when they knew that their children didn¡¯t understand. Old man Shen was no exception

    He looked at his grandson holding the hand and refusing to let go. He was a little worried for a while.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Chuuu¡± He was being watched by the child with moist eyes, Gu Huai tried to make this single sound, trying to pacify the other.

    Shen Sui responded quickly, ¡°hooo!¡±

    It was necessary to grasp it. But Shen Sui wasforted like this.

    His hand was also a short one. Gu Huai reached out his hand to him, and controlled it to touch the other¡¯s head.

    After being touched, the child, who had some fun, waspletely quiet and settled in the arms of old Shen, even though his eyes were still on Gu Huai.

    It was not easy to bring his grandson back to the Shen family. Although it was a promise to a child under the age of five, the old man Shen didn¡¯t break his promise. He took him to the house the next day.

    The next morning, Mr. Shen saw his grandson woke up early. When he was near, he stared at him with his eyes wide open.

    Ahh, he was not so lively in the past.

    They were two in one. Since he found that as long as he didn¡¯t take his grandson to visit them, the child would wail heavily, Mr. Shen had now developed a good habit of visiting his friend with his grandson every afternoon.

    ¡°Other people are childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s better for you two.¡± For more than seven months, they could crawl now. Looking at the two children slowly crawling together on the floor of the living room covered with cashmere nket, Mr. Shen opened his mouth with a smile.

    They learnt fast. Both children could sit and crawl now. When they were tired of crawling, they sat together.

    ¡°Chirp, Ah Huai... ¡± It was a little early to learn to speak consciously in seven months, but the child sitting next to Gu Huai was not only smart, but also had a natural attachment to some sybles. Shen Sui now slowly pronounced these sybles.

    When the sybles were sessfully uttered, Shen Sui kissed the nearby Gu Huai leaving a wet mark on his face. For Shen Sui, his current understanding was that such a p on someone¡¯s face was to express intimacy.

    To receive the daily baptism of wet marks, Gu Huai calmly raised his hand and wiped his left cheek. There was no way to correct this child¡¯s idea. Gu Huai¡¯s way was to abandon himself and add a wet spot to the cheek of the other.

 Chapter 60 - Black Suits V]

    <strong>Ch60 ¨C [ck Suits V]</strong>

    From learning to sit and crawl, to learning to walk and talk, under the eyes of the home owners of the Gu and Shen families, as long as their babies stayed in the same ce, they would be inseparable.

    The day, he watched two children that had been crawling together in the living room to explore. After stopping, Shen learned new things.

    Two of the small short hands were still together. One was sitting and holding the other, and the other was standing up in this position. Of course, it was not stable. When the old people who were watching saw it, they had to take care of it.

    At this time, they had to admit that these two little boys were very smart. They just helped each other maintain a bnce. Before long, both of them seem to grasp the feeling.

    Mr. Shen felt that he was rejected by his grandson at once.

    The child he bent over to hold looked at him with ck eyes, then turned his head to the other side, stretched out his short finger And made a unique sound, ¡°Huai Ah Huai.¡±

    By the time he was about nine months old, Shen Sui had already learned to speak some words consciously, but when it came to this, Mr Shen felt even more helpless. When the little boy in his family could talk, the first word was not ¡®Grandpa¡¯, but ¡®Ah Huai¡¯.

    Small and heartless.

    However, since Shen Sui¡¯s second word was Grandpa, he reluctantly forgave the other.

    As soon as he tried to let go of his hand, Shen saw that the child was trying to keep his bnce. He was a little bit unsteady, but his goal was very clear.

    ¡°Chirp, Ah Huai...¡± In the past, he urately grasped his hand. This child who had grown up to be more and more beautiful, now had bright eyes.

    The feeling was so good that the two old people nearby couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Normally, such a small child couldn¡¯t remember things, but the two small ones seemed a little different.

    Every day, the other side was thinking of asking him to take him to see him. If he didn¡¯t see the other child, he would cry. Looking at the children who were supporting each other and stumbling together to learn how to walk, Mr. Shen sighed and regretted.

    Later, their family would move to Fujing.

    When the two elders were talking about it that day, Gu Huai had fallen asleep on the cot with the child beside him, because he didn¡¯t know that he would leave for another city for some time.

    What Gu Huai was thinking was that his customs clearance value had only increased by 3% since he came to this ne world. It rose when he was born, and had never moved since.

    He hadn¡¯t thought of a way to pass the clearance value for the time being, but he couldn¡¯t wait to grow up.

    ¡°Time is moving very fast. Let the two children reach the age of one in three months, and let them have a week together ¡±

    Looking at the two children who were inseparable and helping each other to learn how to walk, Gu Xicheng asked old man Shen family next to him.

    At the beginning of Gu Xicheng¡¯s speech, it referred not only to the two children reaching the age of one, but also to the Shen family¡¯s n to move away from Yujing.

    After understanding what Gu Xicheng said, Shen nodded and agreed. The birth day of the two children was no less than a few days. If they didn¡¯t pay attention to it, it was OK to catch up together. Just after the end of the week, their family would be ready to move.

    Time moved very fast.

    Three months was passed in a blink of an eye. On the day when Gu Huai turned one year old, Gu¡¯s family prepared a special ceremony to celebrate.

    In the living room, there was a clear space, now, a square red cashmere mat was added. Tall men in suits put about a dozen items on the mat, and then silently guarded it.

    Being held on a soft red mat, Gu Huai hears his grandfather saying to him in a soft voice, e on, Xiao Huai choose one you like.¡±

    Gu Huai knew something about this. Now, he was not confused. With his hands and knees on the ground, he scanned all the objects on the mat.

    It was not unusual until Gu Huai caught a glimpse of a pure ck hand gun which was ced in the most inconspicuous corner position. He was stunned.

    Books represented reading and learning, seals represented power, coins represented wealth, guns represented being an officer or a policeman?

    Taking another look. The surprise faded. Gu Huai thought it was a fake gun. ording to the system, the Chinese nation in this world had something inmon with its mothend in the original world, such as thew.

    Their families were all good people. Of course, they couldn¡¯t hold real guns legally.

    @@novelbin@@

    After looking around, Gu Huai selected the book in a proper way. Study hard, make progress day by day, studying made people happy, this rule couldn¡¯t be wrong in any world.

    Gu and Shen had agreed to work together to let their grandchildren catch up. So after Gu Huai finished picking and sat on the edge of the mat, Shen Sui was also held by Shen Laozi and ced on the red mat.Shen¡¯s words are simr to those of old man Gu.

    After he put the child on the red mat, he gently patted his back, ¡°Xiao Sui, go and grab the one you want most.¡±

    Shen Sui was much more intelligent than his peers. At the age of one year, Shen Sui had been able to roughly understand what the other had said to him.

    He turned his head after listening to the words of Shen Laozi.

    Although his pretty face was still expressionless, his eyes dark, but the baby fat on his face hadn¡¯t gone yet.

    He could see the serious look on his face. Old man Shen couldn¡¯t help but rub his beard and smile, but soon he couldn¡¯t.

    It was no problem that the child crawled on the square red cushion. But old man Shen watched and found that the other was crawling all the way to the outside of the mat. When he got to the edge, he opened his two short hands and held the other child on the edge of the mat tightly.

    ¡°Chirp... Ah Huai. ¡± When it came to grabbing his most wanted thing, Shen Sui now grabbed his favorite and most wanted thing ording to this statement.

    Gu Huai was held by a child of his own size with a short hand. At first, Gu Huai didn¡¯t respond. After the reaction, Gu Huai felt it was funny.

    ck lines were all over his face again. Mr. Shen extended his finger to the object inside the red mat and signaled the other to grab the object instead.

    But the child was extremely stubborn at this time. He raised his head and looked at Mr. Shen with his round ck eyes. He repeated the words he had just said with a tight face: ¡°Ah Huai...¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense. But old man Shen had to change his way of saying, ¡°then go to catch the other thing you like best except Xiao Huai.¡±

    In other words, the child epted it, reluctantly letting go of the little short hand held by Gu Huai, and went back to the red mat to explore.

    After scanning for a few seconds, Shen Sui crawled to the inconspicuous corner of the mat. With his hand extended, he raised a cold ck hand gun.

    Mr. Shen: ¡°what do you mean?¡±

    Seeing his old friend¡¯s face was speechless, the head of the Gu family coughed in a low voice with a smile on his face. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Huai¡¯s birth, He probably would be my grandson, I don¡¯t know if we should think about whether our two families are holding the wrong children now.¡±

    In fact, Mr. Gu didn¡¯t want to put his gun on the mat, but his generation still believed in life, Gu Xicheng just wanted to see what he would choose from the dozen things he put.

    But long as it was not a gun, he could have some psychologicalfort. But what Gu Xicheng didn¡¯t expect was that his baby didn¡¯t go to catch the gun, Shen¡¯s grandchild did.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It doesn¡¯t really mean anything¡±¡® the head of the Gu familyforted his old friend.

    He wasn¡¯t really concerned.

    The main thing was,pared with guns, his grandson obviously preferred to y with Xiao Huai.

    He didn¡¯t look at it for a while. The other had already thrown away the ck gun that he had just touched in his hand, and ran back to the other child after he got tired of being separated.

    Looking at the two children who were sitting together and not knowing what they aremunicating with each other, Mr. Shen raised his hand and pinches his beard.

    How would he tell his little one that they were going to move.

 Chapter 62 - [Black Suits VII]

    <h4><strong>Chapter 62 ¨C [ck Suits VII]</strong></h4>

    Shen Ling, as a father, had paid little attention to his son and wife since he was born. For this reason, his former wife asked him for divorce during her pregnancy.

    After the divorce was proposed by one party, under the efforts of the old master Shen, was willing to let go of the child¡¯s custody, so the custody of Shen Sui came back to the Shen family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the kid use his tablet all the time while he is young.¡± From a distance of about one meter, Shen Ling could see that he was holding a plush doll in his arms, and he was still holding a tablet. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Shen Ling frowned.

    Old man Shen continued to sit still. After sipping his tea, he nced at Shen Ling lightly. ¡°Then you can try to take it. First of all, if Xiao Sui cries, I¡¯ll me you.¡±

    Apart from daring to disobey old man Shen once in the choice of his life path, Shen Ling was actually quite awed by his father. He dared not talk back to old man Shen. Shen Ling had to walk up to his son and see what he was ying.

    Different from Shen Ling¡¯s imagination, his son was not ying games, but video calling?

    Shen Ling was not indifferent to his son¡¯s busy work. Now he hade to the other¡¯s side, but the boy was still looking down at the tablet seriously, ignoring his proximity, and Shen¡¯s father now felt left out by his own son.

    Since he moved to his new home in Fujing, he could see his grandchild¡¯s low mood. He had to explore and learn how to use the so-called high tech products in the current era, that was, the tablet. With the help of the housekeeper, he could understand how to open the video call.

    To be honest, Mr. Shen was more willing to use the old button blue screen than those touch screen phones andputers. But when it came to video calling, Mr. Shen still admitted that these technology products had their own advantages.

    Shen Sui did not pay attention to Shen Ling¡¯s approach. He put his finger on the figure on the t screen and looked at the screen with round ck eyes.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Is that the child from Gu family?¡± Not far from the screen, there was an old man in Zhongshan suit. Seeing this familiar figure, Shen Ling couldn¡¯t help making somements in his heart. Gu¡¯s family was a dangerous family. Even if they were not involved in recent years, could the status of the former leader disappear?

    The year before the move happened to be the most stressful year for Shen Ling¡¯s big case. He was almost too busy to rest. Even if Shen took his son to visit the family every day, Shen Ling still didn¡¯t know that his son had such a friend.

    Old Shen didn¡¯t deny Shen Ling¡¯s ims. He frowned again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Xiaosui and the child have a very good rtionship. What¡¯s wrong with the family¡¯s child?¡±

    It was the problem of the child¡¯s family background that had gone a long way, but Shen Ling just thought about it, and before he had time to say anything, he was blocked by what Shen Laozi said next.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t give Xiaosui aplete family environment. The child¡¯s temperament is very unique. You, the father, should know even if you pay less attention. It¡¯s hard for him to have a friend with good feelings. They don¡¯t live in the same ce now. Would you stop them frommunicating? ¡± Old man Shen said this to stop Shen Ling, but he didn¡¯t mean to use the other side of failing to do his best for his father.

    Shen Sui didn¡¯t pay attention to what his father and grandfather were talking about. He just kept looking at the child on the screen and tapped his fingers on the reflected image.

    He never spoke, but the meaning of his actions were quite obvious. Mr. Shen touched his beard and opened a video call for him.

    Originally, Mr. Shen wanted to move to a new house, he thought the two of them would not see each other for a long time, and their rtionship would gradually fade. It seemed that they could keep in touch for a long time now, but in the future, who knew.

    At this stage before he grew up, Gu Huai thought that his childish ignorance was quite lovely. Because of his promise at the time of separation, the other side once, after connecting to the video call, looked down at the screen and asked him seriously, ¡°when will Ah Huai grow up?¡±.

    Actually, this question was not easy to answer. Gu Huai¡¯s answer at that time was, ¡°when you grow up, I grow up, together.¡±

    This answer made the young master of the Shen family stare the screen for a long time, and finally nodded under a seemingly iprehensible expression.*l

    The two children grew to three years old with fixed videomunication, which was the age to start kindergarten.

    Between the two choices of hiring a tutor and sending their babies to kindergarten, Mr. Shen and Mr Gu chose thetter. The reason was that they thought they should let their only children make contact with other children more. It was also easier to make new friends in the collective environment.

    Send the little seedlings of their families to kindergarten. They would choose the famous private kindergarten, also known as noble kindergarten, based on their family¡¯s background.

    They started kindergarten, but the two children lived inpletely different ways.

    ¡°Gu Ye, I¡¯ll take him to school first¡±, A tall ck suit picked up a lunchbox handed over by the servant. His fierce face showed respect for the old man. While talking, he carefully picked up the young child who came to him with a small schoolbag on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get something. You can hold the young master.¡± Wu Quan, nicknamed ¡®horse face¡¯, took the bento box from Liu Cheng¡¯s hand and looked at his brother with disdainful eyes.

    Although there were three meals in the kindergarten, and the quality of the food was not bad, the Gu family still prepares independent meals for their young master every day. Gu family¡¯s influence in Yujing was well known.

    Although it was not in line with the kindergarten¡¯s rules to deliver three meals to children independently, thetter epted it by default.

    There were two rows of ck suits on both sides of the gate. When Gu Huai was carried out by Liu Quan, the two rows of ck suits bowed down neatly and leaned forward slightly to make a gesture of greeting.

    Since kindergarten, Gu Huai had been experiencing such scenes every day. Now he was used to it. He was holding the big man¡¯s left shoulder with his hands, and his head was exposed. He looks at his grandfather and the ck suits standing in order. He said goodbye everyday, ¡°goodbye Grandpa, goodbye uncles.¡±

    How lovely their young master was! The faces of the front row members with fierce feelings couldn¡¯t help their change of expressions when they heard him.

    Of course, they had feelings for the child who was born and grew up in front of them.

    This kind of soft and innocent thing, it was the first time for them to have ess to such.

    In addition, the young master of their family was very close to them and trusted them. These ck suits had unconsciously taken the other as their own baby.

    This was also an unconscious thing for Gu Huai. In the past few years, Gu Huai could see that his clearance value had risen slowly. Now it was 10%.

    The rtionship between family members had an impact on the clearance value of the world.

    Gu Huai had reached this conclusion at present, so he continued to maintain his habit of politeness. From time to time in his daily life, he would sell meng to his uncles who looked a little fierce at home.

    There were five ck suits to send Gu Huai to school. When he was in the car, Gu Huai looked at the ck tattoo on the back of the hand of the ck suited man sitting next to him. He remembered that he didn¡¯t have tattoo on the back of his hand before. It seemed that these uncles in his family had a special preference for tattoos, which could be seen on their asionally exposed wrists.

    Gu Huai just looked at it casually, but the ck suit with a deep scar on the corner of his eye and the back of his hand coughed.

    He took the other hand and covered the back of his hand to stop him from looking.

    He said to him in a low voice, ¡°this is a bad thing. Don¡¯t look at it, young master.¡±

    Zhao Xun suddenly felt that his behavior was not proper because he had a vicious tiger head tattooed on the back of his hand for a while and was looked at curiously by his young master. The other side said that, of course, Gu Huai nodded in the blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the destination. He was sent to the ss door by the ck suits.

    Gu Huai had spent more than two months in this ss. With the addition of good looks and good temper, Gu Huai had basically be the king of kindergarten in his ss.

    There were no children in the ss who didn¡¯t like ying with him, especially greedy children who preferred to be friends with him.

    ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke¡±. Gu Huai helplessly looked at his current desk mate, nicknamed ¡®xiaopang¡¯, because of his body shape, Gu Huai thought that the other should be called ¡®taipang¡¯. The food prepared by the family for him every day was too much to eat, and the boy was particrly fond of eating, so Gu Huai was willing to share.

    ¡°Hmmm Yummy! ssmate Huai, where did you find your cook? I asked my father to find one, too.¡± Wei Junting, the big fat kid was the son of one of the most famous families in the private kindergarten.

    Apart from being fat, he was quite good looking. As he ate the food that his deskmate gave him, he took out his hand and patted his chest. ¡°Gu Huai, you give me so many delicious food every day. Later, brother Wei will cover you. Who dares to bully you, tell me? I will help you to beat them.¡±

    A little food was easy to buy. Gu Huai couldn¡¯t helpughing when he listened to his desk mate. Today¡¯s kindergarten children knew so much that they could even say the words ¡® cover you¡¯.

    If the ck suits heard Wei Junting¡¯s words, they would mostly find it funny. Their young master didn¡¯t need someone to cover him.

    After they sessfully sent the young master to the door of his ss. The five ck suits escorted now went to the shop in unison.

    ¡°Liu Ge, Angie I¡¯m here today to get a new tattoo? ¡± Old customers, the tattoo shop owners were familiar with the few people who entered the shop.

    He was going to clean the tattoos that were easily exposed, and several people simply talked to the boss about the cleaning of the tattoo.

    After cleaning, the owner of the tattoo shop thought that he was going to print a new pattern on this part, so he asked in advance, ¡°what pattern do you want to re print after that?¡±

    Originally he wanted to say no tattoo, but Zhao Xun looked down at the vicious tattoo on the back of his hand and thought, ¡°just a little duck, a little rabbit or something, cute, not scary.¡±

    Tattoo shop owner: ....

 Chapter 63 - Black Suits VIII]

    <h4>Ch63 ¨C [ck Suits VIII]</h4>

    This tattoo shop was also a little famous in Yujing. Usually, there were many tourists. After the tattoo, the tattooed customers could see the finished products.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, are you serious? Otherwise, I would rmend one for you. What do you think of the design of the green dragon and white tiger? It¡¯s a new design. The shop hasn¡¯t shown other customers yet. ¡± The owner of the tattoo shop rubbed his hands and looked at the tall man who was more than 1.9 meters tall in front of him. He kept his smile on his face.

    What green dragon and white tiger, Zhao Xun frowned. His fierce face looked even worse under this expression. He waved his hands in disgust. ¡°Just as I just said, just a duck or a rabbit. It must not be scary to look at.¡±

    This green dragon and white tiger looked more fierce than the tiger¡¯s head, which was tattooed before. It must not be tattooed.

    At this time, several other people in the same group also thought about it. Liu Cheng suddenly said, ¡°what kind of cartoons do children like now?

    ¡°SpongeBob¡±, Another ck suit added beside Liu Cheng.

    ¡°Oh yes, SpongeBob, Zhao, you might as well get that tattoo¡±. The other said before that the tiger head on the back of his hand was too fierce to frighten his young master. Liu Cheng thought that it would be better to change the tattoo to the young master¡¯s favorite things.

    Zhao Xun thought about it, and thought it was feasible, but when he was going to talk about it to the shopkeeper, thetter frantically spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, brother Zhao, I¡¯ll tattoo a rabbit for you. The rabbit looks good... It¡¯s absolutely not scary. ¡± This conversation couldn¡¯t be heard.

    The tattoo shop owner, who was in his twenties, started to talk first, and the smile on his face was more strained than before.

    The owner himself was the best tattoo artist in this tattoo shop. He tattooed a rabbit on the hand of a tall, strong and fierce looking man. After the tattoo, the owner of the tattoo shop felt that it was not right. Especially when other tattoos had not been cleaned, it was moreplicated inparison.

    It would take at least one month for the tattoo to heal. Now in front of the shopkeeper, there was a big ck suit. On the back of his right hand was a fierce tiger head, but on the back of his left hand was a nest of rabbits. The other seemed to be quite satisfied with this. The owner of the tattoo shop had to keep silent.

    ¡°At this time, in Fujing, a province away, Shen Sui, who was in kindergarten like his Ah Huai, lived quite independently, which was quite different from Gu Huai, who was surrounded by groups of children.

    Shen Sui, who sat on his desk was quietly holding a cat doll. No matter whether it was quiet or noisy around, the taut face of the young child was expressionless and had no interest in the ongoing activities.

    Because of this natural advantage, there were not many children in the ss who wanted to y with Shen Sui. But in their childhood, when they were all sensitive to what they felt, these little children had a natural instinct for the coldness they felt from Shen Sui, and many of them stopped thinking.

    There were not many children who could resist his coldness and speak to him.

    However, after some contact with Shen Sui, these children seemed to regard the other as their eldest brother. What the other said to them was more effective than what the teacher said.

    Most of them in the ss were ying together. At this time, Lin Yu, who was used to being a bully, set his sight on Shen Sui, who was sitting in thest row. Now only a few boys in the ss still didn¡¯t agree with him. These people were still following Shen Sui. Of course, he had to do something to establish his position.

    Lin Yu hit the table hard, but it didn¡¯t get any response, so he repeated the action harder.

    Even so, Lin Yu only saw that the child sitting on the seat raised his eyes to give him a light nce and ignored himpletely.

    ¡°Hmph, holding a cat doll all day, are you a girl?¡± Seeing the doll in his arms, Lin Yu suddenly had an idea. He reached out and yanked the plush doll from him.

    After grabbing it, he smiled smugly and said,¡±Lend it to me, i wanna y.¡±

    Several children, who regarded Shen Sui as the eldest, stopped working at that time, but they had to think about what they wanted to do.

    @@novelbin@@

    They were ready to tell the teacher together, but just after a few steps towards the teacher, they heard a sound of pain from the ss bully. When they looked back, they saw the little overlord of the Lin family sitting on the ground. There was a rather obvious red mark on his chubby face.

    He was confused by the sudden attack, the plush doll that had just been snatched had been taken back by the other. After the reaction, Lin Yu burst into tears while sitting on the ground.

    Of course, the crying quickly attracted the teacher in charge of the ss who was organizing the activity. When the teacher hurriedly ran over on t shoes, Lin Yu saw her, and immediately cried louder. While crying, he told the teacher, ¡°teacher, he hit me! ¡±

    The head teacher felt a little confused about the current situation. In her memory, the young child holding a plush doll should be quite quiet and obedient. He didn¡¯t like to take the initiative to hit people. Although the bully of the Lin family was more restrained in front of her, the head teacher still knew that the character of the other was more domineering, but now there was a red mark on his face.

    In any case, she had to appease the other party first. The head teacher coaxed Lin Yu to stop crying, but thetter seemed very reluctant at this time, crying louder.

    ¡± Don¡¯t cry, OK?¡± At the same time of appeasing the Lin family¡¯s bully, the head teacher turned to ask the other standing by with his small face taut, but the other looked at the round ck eyes and stood still.

    The other robbed his cat doll first. Shen Sui could not let him be. He just nced at Lin Yu, who was crying loudly, without expression.

    It was Lin Yu who first robbed Ah Sui¡¯s doll Several children stood up and filed aint.

    The new young head teacher couldn¡¯t help but have a headache looking at this scene. Lin Yu was crying to tell his parents now. Each parents obviously doted on their children, inevitably their parents woulde to the kindergarten to ask for a statement.

    Lin Yu¡¯s parents came to the kindergarten together and asked her to make the boy who hit their child drop out of school.

    The parents who sent their children to this kindergarten were all influential people outside. It was not worthwhile to offend any of them, and the fight of this degree obviously didn¡¯t meet the withdrawal standard. At this time, the head teacher had to urgently get through Shen Sui¡¯s family phone in the ss file, and let the other head of the familye to negotiate with Lin Yu¡¯s parents to solve the problem.

    The home phone was answered by the housekeeper. After listening to the situation stated by the head teacher, the housekeeper reported it to his master.

    ¡°Xiao Sui¡± Mr. Shen called his grandson, considering his voice, and asked the other in a gentle tone, ¡°your head teacher said, you fought with a child in the ss? Can you tell Grandpa why? ¡±

    He didn¡¯t think his grandson would hit people for no reason. Mr. Shen was not busy at this time. It was wrong to hit people, but he also had to know what the cause was.

    The questioner was his grandfather. The young child looked up, with a little baby fat face.

    Although it was taut, it could be seen from his dark eyes that he was serious. ¡°He took it and said he would borrow it to y.¡±

    This referred to the fluffy doll raised by the other. Mr. Shen paused slightly, then raised his hand and pinched his beard, nodded and said, ¡°OK, Grandpa knows.¡±

    ¡°It was sent by Ah Huai, not to others.¡± Old man Shen frowned.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t give it to others.¡± Old man Shen reached for the top of his baby grandson¡¯s hair and told the housekeeper to prepare the car. Kindergarten? He had to go there in person to have a good talk with thr parents.

    Old man Shen has figured out what happened. In a word, a little boy tried to rob his grandson¡¯s doll.

    After his doll was snatched, his child retaliated.

    To be honest, it was OK to say that it was entric. In fact, Mr. Shen didn¡¯t think it was his grandson¡¯s fault. It was really wrong to hit people, but looking back, old man Shen thought that the little child beaten by Xiao Sui was too selective. He just picked this plush doll to rob.

    This cat plush doll was a treasure that his child held every day and refused to give up. It was given to him when he left Yujing by his little friend when he said goodbye. Even his grandfather didn¡¯t touch the doll much, let alone outsiders.

    ¡°Sir, why do you have to leave?¡± Arranged in the same car, the Butler in formal tuxedo slightly lowered his head.

    ¡°The other party mentioned the parents. Besides, since I came to Fujing, my old bone hasn¡¯t moved much. It¡¯s good for activities.¡± He was wearing a ck suit. Mr Shen¡¯s expression was nder than usual at this time.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to meet and see what powerful person wants Xiao Sui to drop out of school.¡±

    In the kindergarten office, Lin Yu¡¯s parents had been sitting next to the head teacher, waiting for the parents to show up.

    After waiting for dozens of minutes, the parents of the child didn¡¯te. Lin Yu¡¯s father, Lin Jingting, saw the old man in a suit walking into the office.

    It was old man Shen of the Shen family. He recognized him by the clothes and face and the father of Lin Yu stood up. This was a person who was not easy to meet, especially on weekdays.

    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a coincidence in kindergarten. He didn¡¯t think about the reason. With a smile on his face, Mr Lin walked up and tried to talk to him.

    The Lin family was a new upstart in the capital, and its development momentum was booming recently. However,pared with some families with rich background, it was obviously not enough. Shen¡¯s family was originally in Yujing, but even if they changed ces, Shen¡¯s family was still a big family with deep foundation.

    Close to the old man, Mr Lin and his wife with a smiling face, were ready to introduce themselves. Then they heard old man Shen saying, ¡°you are Lin Yu¡¯s father. My grandson hit your child. I¡¯ll apologize to you for this. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be in line with the rules when ites to dropping out of school. Our two families can negotiate another appropriate solution. What do you think? ¡±

    The smile on Lin Yu¡¯s father¡¯s face froze, looking at the calm old man in front of him, his heart thumped.

    When he watched Mr Shene into the office, he had no idea that the other might be the parent of Shen Sui. There were so many people with Shen¡¯s family name in the world. How could his son have a conflict with this Shen¡¯s family??

 Chapter 64 - [Black Suits VIX]

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C [ck Suits VIX]</h4>

    After a conversation, the conflict between the two children was finally resolved by the Lin family¡¯s retreat. At the end of the event, father Lin went back home and repeatedly told Lin Yu not to provoke the other again.

    Although Lin Yu was domineering, he was afraid of his elders after all. After that, he met Shen Sui and basically ignored him.

    The rest of the ss didn¡¯t know what was going on, but they could see what happened. He was able to control all the bullies in the ss. From then on, the group of children in the ss gradually became headed by Shen Sui.

    This kind of imperceptible situation was not only in kindergarten, but also in primary school, junior high school and even senior high school. Especially after Shen Sui grew taller, the difference between the boy with good appearance and his peers became more obvious.

    When he narrowed his eyes slightly, the cold feeling made his peers cringe.

    An air conditioner that could be cooled anytime, anywhere, and the temperature could reach below zero. Since kindergarten, they had been in the same school with Shen Sui, and several teenagers who regarded the other as the eldest had this idea even after they grew up.

    But their eldest brother was really good-looking. Obviously, everyone had two eyes and one nose, and they were all wearing school uniforms. However, he stood out in a crowd of people wearing school uniform.

    @@novelbin@@

    His face that had a little baby fat had developed. Shen Sui could see that he was born well since he was a child. A pair of narrow Phoenix eyes seemed very handsome. And even in the case of ordinary school uniforms, his legs looked slender and good-looking.

    The ss bell had been ringing for a long time. Several boys sitting at the table near Shen Sui were very conscious of not making a sound. The former was sleeping on the table now, and they had felt that the mood of the other seemed to be not very good in recent days. In this cold pressured environment, several people who were familiar with the other naturally did not want to offend him.

    He was not in a good mood. The two people in the back row of Shen Sui looked at each other and silenced their voices.

    Recently, there was a short-sighted person in the senior ss who had to provoke the other. They could not stop him. Instead, he was beaten all the way back. After the event, they thought it was too humiliating to fight like this. One person kept it in his heart, but no one said it. They still saw a small scratch on Shen Sui¡¯s face, which they only saw after looking thoroughly.

    What was more, the person who had been beaten back couldn¡¯t see anything on his face. As for the pain in other ces, only he could feel it.

    This school was the No. 1 middle school in Fujing. The students who could enter this high school were either those who had good grades or had a big family background.

    Shen Sui¡¯s ss was ss four in grade one, which was the most troublesome ss for teachers in grade one at present. The reason was that the students here were too individualistic to teach.

    What was going on was an English ss. The English teacher of ss four was a fat middle-aged uncle. His teaching mode was strict. But for Shen Sui, who was sleeping in the back left of the ssroom, he turned a blind eye and let it go.

    The students in this ss were not easy to teach. They were obviously good at school, but they didn¡¯t like learning in ss and relied on their family background.

    Although the teenager who slept in the back row without any disguise didn¡¯t love learning at all, he couldn¡¯t stand the other¡¯s good performance. In recent English tests, he passed with full marks.

    There were no teachers who didn¡¯t like students with good grades, so for Shen Sui¡¯s behavior of sleeping in ss recently, the English teacher who had always been strict in teaching refused to see it.

    The bell for the end of this ss was also the bell for the end of school. The first grade of Fujing No.1 High school didn¡¯t endte, so after the fourth ss this afternoon, they were liberated for the day.

    ¡°Will not¡±, In two words, he refused quite simply. The boy who stood up and looked slender and beautiful walked straight to the door of the ssroom after the refusal. He was still cold. They didn¡¯t know what happened to the other recently, and he wouldn¡¯t say. The cold eyes that people usually saw were more like ice dregs. They nced at him with the corners of their eyes and the boys just felt that their hearts and minds had trembled.

    Chu Xin, the only one who knew something a little bit, murmured after the other came out of the ssroom door, ¡°It seems like boss has been dumped.

    At the end of the sentence, several people around looked at each other with a kind of ¡®his brain is out of order.¡¯ Did he think the boss looked like he had someone? Besides, even if there was, it was impossible for their eldest brother to be dumped.

    Early love was always caught by teachers in school.

    ¡°No, I saw it before by ident...¡± Speaking of this, Chu Xin lowered his voice a little bit, ¡°just the day before yesterday, I saw that the eldest brother was sending messages to someone with his mobile phone, and several messages had been sent before this one. Looking at the information location interval, it should be one message a day, but there was no reply on the opposite side.¡±

    Chuxin didn¡¯t see the specific information.

    His guess now was just to follow his own idea. However, some of the brothers around him seemed to be convinced by his idea, and they all started thinking.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the name of the person opposite it, just the name in the most prominent top bar of the information.¡± Among several people, a long arm spread to press Chu Xin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah Ah, I can¡¯t see it at a nce. ¡± Chu Xin tried to think about it, and finally gave up. The High school had a boarding system, but it also allowed students to choose day-to-day education. Shen Sui was one of the day-to-day students. After leaving the ssroom door of ss four, he went straight to the school gate.

    Shen Sui brought out his mobile phone and saw that there was still no new information prompt. He slightly lowered his eyes and pressed the lock screen in silence. This was the seventh day, Ah Huai ignored him.

    He couldn¡¯t think about the reason why he suddenly ignored him. Shen Sui thought that he and his Ah Huai couldn¡¯t get in touch with each other every day for some major reason. The more they grew up, the more distant they would be.

    Now it¡¯s the first month of high school enrollment. He would have many new friends in Yujing No.1 High school.

    His Ah Huai was very likable. Shen Sui knew this very well.

    But why wasn¡¯t he paying attention to him?

    After being unterally cut off by Gu Huai for a week, Shen Sui was in a state of high pressure, and several brothers in his ss were trembling under his anger.

    At this time, in Yujing, the one being remembered by the other, that was, Gu Huai, had just finished the military training arranged by his high school.

    Gu Huai watched the unread messages and missed calls on the screen of the mobile phone, and his eyes twitched.

    He didn¡¯t expect that this military training would be so strict. Clearly, in the original world, when he was in high school, the instructor turned a blind eye to the students¡¯ carrying mobile phones, as long as he didn¡¯t take them out during the training.

    On the first night of military training, Gu Huai was going to send a message back to his family¡¯s ChuChu, but was caught by the patrol instructor, and his cell phone was confiscated. It was not given back until today.

    Seven days, a week, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Shen Sui¡¯s texts for a week. Gu Huai could basically imagine his current mood. He may be about to explode with a poke.

    But this kind of explosion wouldn¡¯t be at him, so the victims may be his friends

    ¡°Young master, your transfer formalities have beenpleted¡±, Five ck suits still came to pick up Gu Huai from the school.

    After receiving his young master from the car, Liu Cheng raised his hand and scratched his head, saying the words that the housekeeper asked him to help convey.

    Originally, when he was about to press the call button with his fingers, Gu Huai paused and asked, ¡°Can I go to that school tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Ah this ...¡± Hearing this question from his young master, Liu Cheng, who didn¡¯t really understand the specific situation, hurriedly contacted the Butler.

    After listening to thetter¡¯s narration, he replied, ¡°The butler said that what you want is no problem. He can help you book the ticket to Fujing now, which is about 6 o¡¯clock tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°Let the steward book the ticket first¡±, Gu Huai nodded.

    It was only a few days after the school began that Gu Huai suddenly wanted to transfer. This was also the result of consulting with my grandfather first and obtaining his consent

    Gu Huai knew that his idea was still a bit capricious. He has the idea that he should put it forward earlier when filling in the application for the high school entrance examination, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about transferring to another school.

    The school was Fujing No.1 middle school, and the ss has been set to be No.4, so Gu Huai pressed the call button. He was thinking that when he saw his family¡¯s ChuChu at school tomorrow, he could exin things to him.

    Should it be a surprise to him?

    When he was a child, he said goodbye to Shen Sui and that he would go to him when he grew up. Gu Huai thought it was almost the time to go to high school.

    Gu¡¯s family also had several vis on the other side of Fujing. The one closest to Fujing No.1 middle school had ordered people to move in advance, and they would stay after their young master.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle back to see you in the holidays¡±, He came close and hugged his grandfather. Gu Huai blinked at him.

    After more than ten years, the old man with grey hair, who liked to wear suits, had many wrinkles on his face, but his back was still as straight as a pine and he looked hale and hearty.

    ¡°Take it easy, remember to video call often.¡± Gu Xicheng raises his hand to touch his little one¡¯s hair. He let out a little sigh in his heart. Unconsciously, the little one in his family had grown so big.

    He was no longer the one who could hold or let the other sit on his shoulder.

    Of course, it was impossible to let him go alone. Gu¡¯s master had arranged his colleagues for him. They were familiar with him and were responsible for protecting his safety in Fujing.

    For this, the ck suits who were named to join the team were very happy. They did not want to let their young master stay outside alone, what would happen if they were bullied by someone. This was the baby they saw grow up . Of course, they would take good care of him.

    The next day, Gu Huai arrived in Fujing ording to the schedule arranged by his housekeeper. It took some time from the airport to the school. When Gu Huai went to Fujing No.1 middle school, the students were having the second ss in the morning.

    Gu Huai stayed in the office for a while. The third ss of ss 4 in grade one. Before the ss was about to begin, he was led by the ss teacher to the ssroom door.

    The bell has already rang. The teenager stayed outside the ssroom first.

    The head teacher went to the tform and pped his hands after the bell stopped to attracted the attention of the students below.

    ¡°Students, we have a new student in our ss. I hope you can get along well in the future. ¡±

    New student? They were curious, and the teenagers under the tform began to whisper.

    ¡°Come in and introduce yourself¡±, The head teacher waved to the door of the ssroom.

    ¡°Boss, a new student, if the number of students in the ss increase, then you will have a table mate.¡± Chu Xin¡¯s first reaction was this, so he quickly told the teenager in the front row about it.

    Before, the number of people in the ss were odd. The other didn¡¯t like sharing the same table. Therefore, no matter how many times the seat was changed, the other was in a state of no table mate. But as new student came, the situation would be changed.

    Chu Xin was still thinking about this, but after he finished speaking, he suddenly found that his boss did not re impatiently, but sat up straight, with his long and narrow eyes fixed on the ¡®new ssmate¡¯ who came into the ssroom.

 Chapter 66 - Black Suits X]

    <strong>Ch66 ¨C [ck Suits X]</strong>

    First of all, they could be sure that the two people sitting in the front of them knew each other, and it seemed that their friendship was quite good. They could feel the different atmosphere. Chu Xin and Shaoyang in the back row were getting more and more numb.

    ChuChu, He was calling their boss.

    The first time they heard it, they doubted themselves. But when they heard it for the second, third and fourth time, they couldn¡¯t deceive theirselves, especially when their boss! Actually answered the voice-!

    @@novelbin@@

    Such a cute nickname was given to their eldest brother. The two brothers, who were familiar with each other, were full of horror at this time. It would take them some time to digest the fact.

    ¡°Not angry?¡± Letting go of the wrist being held, Gu Huai asked.

    ¡°Not angry.¡± Shen Sui shook his head, his face was slightly sideways, and his facial features looked particrly striking at this angle. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry with Ah Huai.¡±

    It seemed that in order to increase the credibility of this speech, Shen Sui chirped to the teenager next to him in a low voice.

    No, they couldn¡¯t digest this fact. Then they heard the boss, with his face expressionless, making a single tone full of impact, and the two people¡¯s faces in the back row immediately changed. This was not a bad friendship. It could make their boss take the initiative to do this.

    Thinking for a while, Chu Xin suddenly got a sh of inspiration and thought of the thing he had just said to people not long ago, so he put his elbow on his desk mate again and lowered his voice, ¡°Shaoyang, do you remember the message I said i saw yesterday. Do you think it¡¯s possible that the target of the boss¡¯s message is the new student who transferred from school.¡±*

    ¡°Oh! You mean the one who dumped our boss and let him fall into a state of depression and grumpiness¡±, with a big body and a loud voice, Shaoyang even learned to keep his voice down like his desk mate, but his volume was more than enough for people nearby to hear.

    ¡°... Do you dare to speak louder?¡± With his teeth clenched, Chu Xin dared not look up to see his eldest brother¡¯s expression.

    Jilted, lovelorn? Gu Huai almost understood from the words he heard. He couldn¡¯t helpughing for a while.

    The eldest brother of Shaoyang¡¯s family looked at him coldly.

    After receiving the re, Shaoyang cleverly shifted the topic. ¡°Eldest brother, this is your friend from Yujing. Then he will be our friend. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to introduce him to us? ¡±

    ¡°Chuxin, Shaoyang¡±, Shen Sui simply knew the names of the two people at the back, but when he introduced them to his new desk mate, his sentences were much more detailed: ¡°My Ah Huai.¡±

    To express a closer rtionship, Shen Sui could only find the word ¡®My¡¯ at present.

    ¡°Do you often fight with people at school? ¡°Gu Huai pondered the sentence and hesitated to ask.

    Teenagers were in the period of rebellion. It was not surprising that he fought with others.

    He asked the other, so Chu Xin and Shaoyang did not intervene at this time, but they all had the same idea.

    Of course, their boss could hit people hard, but the ones who were beaten was better than others. It was just right to be beaten several times by their boss.

    ¡°No¡±, Shen Sui denied with cold eyes and a straight face.

    ? ?

    A series of question marks shed in the minds of the two people at the back at the same time, and their eyes widened slightly. Did their eldest brother forget that he had recently just beaten up the people who hade to disturb him??

    Those senior students who originally wanted to give their boss a hard time seemed to be holding their tails tightly now and dared not make trouble again.

    But it was a matter of fact. He had denied it. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t talk to the new boy at the front table and say that, they could only hold their opinions in silence.

    Their boss seemed to pay attention to his image in front of the teenager.¡±

    When they realized this, Chu Xin and Shaoyang could probably measure the weight of thetter in the former¡¯s mind.

    Well, it was really a close rtionship. It seemed that the rtionship between them was much closer than that of friends, otherwise their eldest brother would not care so much about his opinion.

    Under the condition that the teacher in charge of the ss was willing to let them get away with talking during ss, although several people in the back of the ssroom were chatting throughout the ss, they passed the math ss safely.

    As soon as the bell rang, the students¡¯ eyes drifted towards their new ssmate, Gu Huai.

    If he was a normal transfer student, the ss wouldn¡¯t pay so much attention, but their new ssmate looked good,pared with the boss in their ss. And he had just be their boss¡¯s new desk mate, which was very noteworthy.

    His eyes were beautiful. He was tall, with long and straight legs. In conclusion, the other had a beautiful appearance.

    It was a bonus point to look good. As Shen Sui thought before, his Ah Huai was very likable. Even before they started talking, many students in the ss were already thinking about whether they needed to talk to the new student, so as to avoid the other identally offending their boss, and then he would be beaten pitifully.

    However, at this time, everyone saw that the boss and the new student in the ss who were originally sitting in their seats stood up, and then they left their seats and walked out of the ssroom together in perfect harmony. Their boss was even holding the new ssmate¡¯s wrist.

    Big news. Suddenly spirited, the ss turned to each other.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t like to be stared at by so many other people. Shen Sui pulled the teenager sitting next to him out of the ssroom and pulled him to a small balcony in the corridor outside the ssroom. Then he let go of his hand and grabbed his wrist. He asked,¡±is Ah Huai going to stay here? Have youpleted this procedure?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it yet, but I applied for day school.¡± Gu Huai didn¡¯t think much about this question and answered it, because before he came to Fujing, his grandfather said that he had prepared a house for him here, which was close to the school.

    It was not the first time Gu Huai to went to high school. Gu Huai had no obsession with dormitory life, and living in his own house was morefortable than living in a dormitory. Considering that, Gu Huai went with day school.

    After answering this question, he felt that his family¡¯s ChuChu seemed to be a little happy, although his face was still expressionless. Then Gu Huai heard the other, ¡°Ah Huai can stay in my house.¡±

    Shen Sui had thought about the possibility of the implementation of this matter before he put it out. He thought it had a high degree of feasibility.

    Last second, Gu Huai heard suggestions. Before he could answer, he saw him staring at him with dark ck eyes. At this time, his wrist was taken by the other. ¡°Ah Huai will live with me.¡±

    In his heart, Gu Huai thought about it in silence. After a little consideration, Gu Huai agreed as he wanted. ¡°You have to ask your elders for permission first¡±, Gu Huai added a sentence.

    Based on the friendship between his grandfather and Shen Laozi, the former was expected to be happy to see him live in a familiar family, but his ChuChu was not the person in charge of Shen¡¯s family at present.

    If he wanted him to live in the house, he would have to ask Shen Laozi¡¯s for his consent first.

    Shen Sui squinted, showing a happy and satisfied expression.

    ¡°Grandpa will not object.¡±

    After making a phone call to confirm it, Shen Sui was not surprised, getting a wee response from Mr. Shen.

    Take Ah Huai home after school. When the bell rang for the next ss, Shen Sui kept pulling his wrist and led him back to the ssroom.

    He dragged him out of the ss and they also came back together.

    Their boss didn¡¯t drag him out to beat him, but he got along well with his new desk mate¡ª¡ª

    ¡°He¡¯s off limits. The boss said it himself. If you want to bully or intimidate him, you should stop now.¡± Chu Xin pped the shoulders of several brothers hard to remind them not to do stupid things, so that they wouldn¡¯t get beaten by their boss.

    The information spread very fast in the ss . The new student knew their boss. It had spread to the whole ss four before school ended.

    No wonder their eldest brother¡¯s attitude towards him was so special. The students in the ss who had been horrified by this situation were relieved.

    After one ss, Gu Huai smoothly integrated into the ss. At the moment when the bell rang after school, he simply picked up his things, and then got up and walked to the young man who was waiting for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Taking his treasure home, Shen Sui held his wrist all the way.

    ¡°Is uncle Shen at home now?¡± Suddenly he remembered that he had never met the other¡¯s father, so Gu Huai asked.

    Shen Sui lowered his voice, ¡°yes.¡±

    Gu Huai took a look at his wrist pulled by the other. Suddenly, his mood was a littleplicated.

    How did he feel about meeting his parents ??

 Chapter 72 - Black Suits XVI]

    <strong>Ch72 ¨C [ck Suits XVI]</strong>

    Based on the friendship between Mr. Shen and Mr. Gu, the two masters of the Shen family should have some understanding of the background of the Gu family.

    At this point, Shen Sui now understood why, in his childhood, Shen Fu always seemed to disagree when hemunicated with his Ah Huai. There was no real reason, but Shen Fu didn¡¯t agree with it all the time.

    Until now, when Gu Huai moved into Shen¡¯s house, Shen Fu¡¯s attitude was eased down by some sermons from Mr Shen. As a minor, Shen¡¯s father didn¡¯t intend to target him. He didn¡¯t agree with him just because of his family background.

    To be awakened by old man Shen and realize the innocence of each other, father Shen also weed Gu Huai to live in the Shen family. Shen Sui had a feeling.

    In fact, Shen¡¯s father was very pleased with this. After the conversation between a group of ck suits and Gu Huai in the hall, Shen Sui also learned another more important thing.

    Thetter was not in a safe environment now. The deaths of his parents was not idental. Because of this, the family arranged so many ck suit personnel to guard him every day, in order to prevent the same thing from happening for the second time.

    When the rest of the people in the living room left, Shen Sui got up from the sofa and stepped forward two steps to stand in front of his Ah Huai.

    ¡°?¡±

    Gu Huai was still slowly digesting the fact that his family used to be the leader of the underworld. Seeing Shen Sui standing in front of him and staring at him without saying a word, Gu Huai looked back at him with puzzled eyes.

    But the next second after that, Gu Huai was stunned by the feeling of being closely held by his ChuChu .

    ¡°ChuChu will also be a hero for Ah Huai¡±, He said it in a low voice, but very slowly.

    @@novelbin@@

    Shen Sui looked down, and his eyes were serious. Since the reunion of the two, Shen Sui was holding Ah Huai for the first time, not even when the former was asleep. Just after being encircled, Gu Huai¡¯s hands still hung naturally on both sides of his body.

    Gu Huaiughed when he heard the saying that he wanted to be his hero from the other, but the serious expression on the other side¡¯s face made it impossible for him to treat this sentence as a joke. He was just about to respond, but not long after Gu Huai coughed. He suddenly felt a little more moisture on his cheek.

    Gu Huai heard the other¡¯s voice immediately before he could clean up the mark left on his cheek.

    ¡°ChuChu likes Ah Huai¡± He spoke cautiously.

    When Shen Sui said this, he seemed to hesitate a little, but his attitude was no doubt very serious.

    The social environment of the current world was different from that of the previous two. In the current social environment, it was not a good thing for one person to like another with the same gender, and there would be public opinion and pressure in the general environment .

    The hesitation in Shen Sui¡¯s words was because he thought that if the person he liked was willing to respond to him, he would be pulled under such public opinion. He was not old, but Shen Sui was sure that his feelings were not casual.

    He didn¡¯t just talk about it in the spur of the moment, but he really liked him.

    Knowing a lot of things, Shen Sui wanted to convey his love to him even more. If he spoke out, he couldn¡¯t take it back. He was not sure about Ah Huai¡¯s response.

    Shen Sui lowered his head a little and pecked his cheek tentatively before he could make a sound. This time, it was not the paternal method of leaving a peck in his childhood, but a meaningful kiss.

    Cough

    Being kissed so much by the other, Gu Huai coughed quietly several times.

    Waiting for the other side to let go of the hand that circled on him a little, Gu Huai just stepped back, his eyebrows that were squeezed slightly now looked a little helpless and showed aplex mood.

    Why?

    The first world was not mentioned at the beginning. The second world they met again, which could be regarded as a coincidence with a very small probability. How could this third world be exined?

    No matter which world they met, no matter what his identity was, the other was like facing a certain fate. Even if he didn¡¯t have his memory, he still liked him every time. This kind of behavior was strange.

    ¡°It is not allowed in school, you know¡± Gu Huai was serious when he said this to him but as he said it, his eyes still showed a little smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shen Sui nodded honestly and obediently, but his eyes were still fixed on the young man in the opposite direction.¡±I haven¡¯t got a positive response from Ah Huai¡±

    After staring at the youth for a while, Shen Sui then slightly lowered his eyebrows and said, ¡°Can I book Huai first? ¡±

    Gu Huai: Book.

    Hearing this, Gu Huai was speechless for a while.

    His family¡¯s ChuChu had learned to use words so skillfully ¡°How would you like to make a reservation?¡± His serious expression could not be maintained, Gu Huai with a simple smile asked him, he was still curious about his specific ideas.

    When asked, Shen Sui slightly bent his head. He changed the position from pecking his cheek to the corner of his lips. After pecking, he used the tip of his tongue to lick and leave a mark.

    After graduating from high school, Ah Huai would be with him. After leaving the mark, Shen Sui narrowed his beautiful eyes, quite satisfied. He made a reservation for his Ah Huai so that he would not be robbed.

    The current social environment of the world was not only considered by Shen Sui, but also by Gu Huai. His grandfather and uncle ck suit both loved him and respected his choices. Gu Huai didn¡¯t worry about his situation, but the Shen family, old man Shen was willing to listen to Shen Sui for the most part, but Gu Huai thought that Shen Sui¡¯s father may not be very understanding.

    Although he didn¡¯t spend much time with Shen Fu, Gu Huai also felt that the other would be a more traditional person, and would pay more attention to etiquette and customs. He could make a reservation. Gu Huai raised his hand and touched the corner of his lips with his fingertips.

    He said the answer he wanted to hear first, then looked at him and added ¡°there will be many things we will face at that time . ¡±

    Listening to the first half of the sentence. Shen Sui pointed his head down and makes a low sound. His eyes were still squinting like a scratched cat.

    When they got together after waiting, Shen Sui didn¡¯t intend to hide. He would directly exin to his family that he wanted to be with Ah Huai openly. In the same way, the first person Shen Sui thought of to face was his father.

    Shen Sui could almost imagine Shen father¡¯s reaction now that he liked someone of the same sex. He was sure he would be against it.

    At the beginning, he would never agreed with it. He would show his anger. He would say it was not allowed. But in time, he woulde around.

    Basically, Shen Sui was not too worried about getting his consent.

    ¡°Chirp¡±, Stepping closer, Shen Sui pecked Ah Huai that he had ordered and calcted the booking time in his mind.

    In less than three years, the treasure reserved would belong to him.

 Chapter 73 - Black Knights XVII]

    <strong>Ch73 ¨C [ck Knights XVII]</strong>

    In response to the question of why in every world, he met his lover and other family members, Gu Huai asked his system, but thetter unexpectedly yed dead.

    After going through three worlds, Gu Huai saw for the first time that his system could not speak out in response to his problems, and waspletely silent. But the more this was, the more obvious the oddities were. But sadly, his system pretended to be dead.

    It was useless for Gu Huai to continue to grapple with it. He could only leave this question in his heart for the time being. But at the same time, Gu Huai also had a sense that it was hard to exin the origin. He always felt that the questions he had would be revealed clearly after winning the game.

    A semester was not long, and it passed quickly. It was not the first time for Gu Huai to go to high school. With his unforgettable spirit, Gu Huai¡¯s position in his school was unshakable.

    In his original world, he was a writer. Gu Huai was a liberal arts student who was seriously partial to the subject.

    From time to time, such subjects as Chinese, English and politics, history and geography, he could get full marks, and also biology . But when it came to mathematics and physics, it was a tragedy on earth.

    There was no liberal arts and biology subject that he didn¡¯t pass, and his total score was dragged by two subjects.

    Gu Huai¡¯s final exam was ranked second in grade one, first ce was upied by Shen Sui. Gu Huai walked out of the office with his maths paper and saw the people waiting for him outside.

    ording to the 150 point system of mathematics, Gu Huai¡¯s mathematics paper with 90 points was only equivalent to 60 points in the 100 point system. At the moment when he saw Shen Sui, Gu Huai coughed quietly and hid the paper behind him.

    He had lived in different worlds. He was still as miserable as before when it came to mathematics.

    Thinking about it, the tip of his ears were slightly red. He had make up lessons during winter vacation, Shen Sui didn¡¯t miss his actions. After watching the red ears of Ah Huai for a while, Shen Sui took his wrist and walked to the school gate.

    After getting their grades, they were now on holiday. Gu Huai was led away. After hearing his words, his eyes twitched slightly and said, ¡°No more make up lessons¡±

    He seemed to have a natural sense of resistance to science. Gu Huau really didn¡¯t want to learn mathematics. Anyway, he could score high in other subjects.

    ¡°But Ah Huai asked me to study hard before.¡± Shen Sui paused and turned to look at the young man next to him. ck eyes reflect the other¡¯s figure quietly.

    ¡°...¡±

    Silent, Gu Huai hesitated to turn to him, ¡°OK, make up lessons.¡± As soon as Shen Sui studied hard, he took first ce in the exams. At first, Gu Huai was a little speechless, butter he brushed it off.

    After all, no matter which world the other was in before, it was him who was extremely capable and was in a position to be looked up to. During the winter vacation, Gu Huai had to go back to Yujing.

    Acording to what he had nned, it was time for him to go back and talk with his grandfather about his parents and his family. He needed to have a deeper understanding of his family. On the basis of make up lessons, Shen Sui also arrived Yujing with him. Of course, he had to go back to Fujing in the new year.

    Before that, he stayed in the vi of his house. ¡°Grandpa Shen has said hello to me first. I guess you will still live in a room. Grandpa has asked someone to take care of Xiaohuai¡¯s room again.¡±

    Seeing his grandson back, Gu family¡¯s master unsmiling face took on some color, he seemed to be at peace. Gu Xicheng had learned about the incident from his subordinates.

    Several months ago, Gu Xicheng was prepared to be asked questions by his grandson. The next day, Gu Xicheng was waiting in his study for Gu Huai toe to him.

    ¡°Grandpa¡±, As soon as Gu Huai opened the door of his study, he saw the old man sitting in it. As always, he was wearing a Zhongshan suit with a walking stick in his hand. Seeing Gu Huaie in, Gu Xichen nodded and pointed to a sit, ¡°sit down.¡±

    For the time being, Gu Huai was still under age. His eyes were still filled with youth. However, his sitting posture was impable and his eyes were clear enough to properly show his firm will.

    ¡°What happened in Fujing has been paid back.¡± He said this sentence first to the young man who blinked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t punish them.¡±

    ¡®They¡¯ referred to the ck suits who were assigned to protect him in Fujing. They had exposed something that should not be exposed. But Gu Xicheng understood that there was no other way at that time. He had no reason to investigate.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hearing his words, Gu Huai nodded with a slightly curved brow. Gu Xicheng knew what he wanted to ask when he came to the study.

    Before he opened his mouth, he asked a question, ¡°You already know something about our family. Tell Grandpa what do you know?¡±

    ording to his answer, he would decide how many things he would tell the other depending on the situation. Gu Huai raised his finger and gently scratched his cheek. He had a normal look and even a light tone. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Our family is very good now.¡±

    Although Gu Huai was really ignorant of his family background at the beginning, it took him a long time to digest the fact, but the fact was epted by others. Moreover, he didn¡¯t do anything to lose his conscience.

    Gu Huai didn¡¯t resist his family background.¡±Uncles say that our family has be good.¡± Gu Huai smiled. Gu Xicheng looked at him for a while, then nodded his head after a while.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but we still have some rtions that are not so easy to cut off. Grandpa will tell youter . You came to the study to ask grandpa about your parents, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Xicheng admitted quickly.

    ¡°Grandfather never intended to mention anything to you, whether it was about your family or your parents.¡± He used his calloused hands to press the tip of his walking stick.

    After saying that, he paused for a while and then continued, ¡°But since you already know part of it, Grandpa now confirms that you are really grown up. If you want to know the rest, grandpa will tell you. It is a painful memory.¡±

    @@novelbin@@

    Gu Xicheng straightened out his emotions before making a statement ¡°Your parents, it was not idental deaths, but an ident made by people. It¡¯s easy to think of someone who has a grudge against our family, but you know what road our family used to take. There are far more than one or two enemies. ¡±

    ¡°There were too few clues to find out. The case didn¡¯t lead to anything. But even if we find out the truth, grandpa doesn¡¯t intend to revenge. In this way, will Xiaohuai be dissatisfied with Grandpa?¡±

    Gu Huai shook his head.

    He looked at his grandfather, whose hair was already gray. He answered slowly, ¡°I know grandpa did this for me ...¡±

    ¡°If they dared to catch up with someone who bit them when our family is about to leave, their power was certainly not small. If you choose to revenge, the most likely thing was to continue on the bad path.¡±

    If he really had no family left, the master would do it at any cost, but there was, he was his only weakness.

    If he gave up revenge, he could expose it. If that didn¡¯t bring more troubles, he would have been willing to do so.Gu Xicheng was very pleased to hear this answer, and after that, he slowly told Gu Huai everything about his family before and now.

    For example, he told the other that his family was now half gone, and the rest of his rtionship with the underworld was not easy to clean, so he needed to wait for the opportunity. ¡°When I go to college, Grandpa will give me some of these things.¡± Gu Huai got up from his seat.

    The other half that was not easy to clean was his task. After the conversation, the clearance value slowly increased by 5%. Gu Huai knew his goal.

    ¡°OK¡±, The old man nodded and said with a soft expression, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you after I¡¯m at home. You can do anything.¡± After this conversation in the study, Gu Huai had a veryprehensive understanding of his family.

    It would take less than three years before he took over the family affairs after high school, so even if he wanted to be the head of the family in the future, he still had to ept the lessons from his family.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dealing with mathematics headache, Gu Huai looked at his lover sitting beside him innocently.

    It was not correct.

    Actually, Gu Huai could choose to recite the question type with his memory, but he just wanted to pull up the scores of in other subjects instead of this headache.

    However, when Gu Huai said that he would not, Shen Sui turned his head and looked at the other silently. Shen Sui¡¯s response was to tell him that he had answered simr questions before.

    ording to the rules set earlier, Gu Huai confessed and pecked his cheek.

    After being kissed, Shen Sui squinted slightly, wrote down the process of solving the problem and exined the idea again, then quietly asked Gu Huai to do the problem.

    Maybe the rules were really effective.

    Gu Huai who preferred liberal arts, was willing to memorize the math questions slowly. In the math exam after the beginning of the new semester, he finally got rid of the embarrassing situation that he just got stuck on the passing line.

    The three years of high school soon passed like the fleeting wind. By the end of the college entrance examination and thepletion of the graduation ceremony, Shen Sui¡¯s reservation time for his Ah Huai was up.

    At the age of 18, Shen Sui¡¯s facial features had grownpletely in the past few years. His eyes were more beautiful, while his handsome face was more capable of attracting attention.

    As an adult, it was no longer a puppy love. Sooner orter, it would be something to talk about. Shen Sui nned to get the consent of his family at the beginning, and to be fair with the person he liked.

    ¡°Xiaosui, what¡¯s up?¡± It was hard to get a call from his son. Even Shen Fu, who was a workaholic, was smiling as he continued the call.

    ¡°When are you going home, dad? I have something to tell you in person¡± He brought Gu Huai to the Shen¡¯s house. Shen Sui was now calling his father in the living room.

    When he heard the first word, the arc around the corner of Shen Fu¡¯s mouth became more obvious. His son didn¡¯t often call him so actively.

    Shen Sui¡¯s father quickly responded, ¡°It should be more than two hours.¡±

    On the other hand, he said that he would wait for him at home. Shen¡¯s father replied several times and continued to work with a smile on his face.

    He didn¡¯t know what his son wanted to say to him that it had to be face to face. He was in a good mood.

    Shen Fu didn¡¯t worry too much. He would know when he came home.

 Chapter 74 - Black Suits XVIII]

    <strong>Ch74 ¨C [ck Suits XVIII]</strong>

    When Shen Sui finished the call, Gu Huai began to think about it, ¡°Are you really ready to talk now?¡±

    It was not a small matter. Shen Fu hadn¡¯te back yet, but Gu Huai could imagine when he heard what Shen Suit had to say, the expression on his face was expected to be quite wonderful and all of a sudden, Gu Huai only thought that Shen Fu¡¯s heart would end up bad today.

    As soon as he got home, he heard that his son said that he would be with Gu Huai.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Shen Sui nodded his head, his cold voice slowed down a little, and he seemed to be much softer. At this time, old man Shen just came down the stairs to the living room.

    When he heard Shen Sui¡¯s words, old man Shen asked casually, ¡°what do you want to say? Tell Grandpa, too.¡± His grandfather suddenly added this sentence. Shen Sui was still not in a hurry.

    He looked up at old Shen and said, ¡°When my fatheres back, let¡¯s talk together.¡±

    Oh, it was quite mysterious. Old man Shen happily pinched his beard, sat down in the living room and took a newspaper to pass the time. The time Shen Fu usually returned to the Shen¡¯s house was after dinner.

    After dinner, several people in the living room waited for another hour or so, and finally the other party came back from the office.

    ¡°Xiaosui, don¡¯t you have something to say to Dad. Come on, Dad will listen to you now¡±, He hurried back after having a meal outside. Shen Fu smiled a little. From his expression, he was in a good mood. On the way home, he thought about how his son was so warm to him today.

    It was not his birthday. Shen Fu didn¡¯te up with an answer for a while. What did the kid want. The nature of the baby in the family was too unique.

    God knew how hard it was for his son to get actively get close to him. It was a good thing that the child in the family was smart and independent. Yes, but Shen also hoped to feel the feeling of his child dependent on him.

    Father Shen¡¯s voice fell, and old man Shen dropped the newspapers and sses he held in his hands and put them on the table. He also looked at Shen Sui with a curious look. Shen Sui stood in front of his Ah Huai and blocked their view with his body.

    After a while, he spoke hesitantly, ¡°You mean to go to the same university as XiaoHuai. What¡¯s your wish? Your grandfather and I didn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter. Just think about it.¡±

    He was inclined to this answer, but as soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Shen saw his grandson shaking his head at him, and then he added details to his previous words in detail with a serious expression.

    ¡°I like Ah Huai. I want to be Ah Huai¡¯s lover.¡± There was no ambiguity in his statement. Shen Sui was silent after his voice fell, waiting for the reaction of his two family members.

    Mr. Shen was dumb for a long time, but father Shen beside him pped the table and stood up at the same time. ¡°Is this kind of thing that you can say casually?

    A child of your age can¡¯t distinguish feelings. I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. Don¡¯t think about it any more. ¡± Shen Fu¡¯s mood was simr to that of ants on hot pot.

    He would like to shake his son¡¯s shoulder hard to wake him up. It was more serious to like a person with the same gender than early love. It was the same in Shen Fu¡¯s traditional concept.

    He was afraid that his son would be in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m an adult.¡±

    Even though he was stared at by his father, Shen Sui¡¯s body stood upright and motionless, and the expression on his face remained unchanged. He looked back at his father with unshakable eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I like.¡±Shen Sui repeated what he had just said carefully, ¡°I like Ah Huai.¡±

    Father Shen¡¯s face was a little red with suffocation. If he was ruthless, he would use the family¡¯s rules now. But he couldn¡¯t be ruthless. He couldn¡¯t really fight with his son.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made it clear to you. If you insist on not listening, I¡¯ll break your legs first!¡±

    Father Shen patted his chest to clear his chest, which could not calm down for a long time. It was killing him. Father Shen put aside his cruel words like this, but the person pointed out in the words didn¡¯t respond.

    Old man Shen next to him couldn¡¯t sit still. He immediately raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What did you say ?! I¡¯m not sure. ¡±

    The cruel words had just been said. The people who should be in the same camp turned against the each other immediately.

    Shen Fu was tired and moved his eyes to old man Shen ¡°Dad-¡±

    Did¡¯t he just say those cruel words to frighten him? He just wanted to let his son know. But as a result, old man Shen started to help the other side without saying anything.

    Now father Shen didn¡¯t know which side his father was on. When they had this briefnguage exchange, Shen Sui turned around and walked a few steps towards the hall near the door.

    There was a shelf over there. Shen Sui felt something in the shelf and went back to where he was.

    Looking at his soning with a baseball bat in his hand, father Shen stared at him again, ¡°What do you want to do with this thing? Can¡¯t you still ...¡±

    Before he could finish, Shen Sui shoved the baseball bat into his hand, then stood in front of him and looked at him silently.

    After a moment¡¯s reaction, Father Shen was so angry that he wanted to jump, but he was helpless.¡±You¡¯re going to piss me off-¡±

    Shen Fu was able to beat the sofa with the stick made of alloy. He said he would break the legs of the other party, but he didn¡¯t even beg at all. He also found tools for him first.

    Father Shen now felt that he was about to faint. He only eased the depression in his heart after hitting the sofa twice.

    Seeing that the two sides were about to fall into a stalemate, old man Shen pulled his son to sit down at this time, and then sighed, ¡°even if it¡¯s not OK, what Xiao Sui is willing to like is his business, we elders should not be forced to interfere.¡±

    If it was seeing someone he liked behaving badly, there was a reason to object. Mr. Shen had to admit that the person his grandson liked was excellent.

    Apart from the fact that same-sex union was not in line with thew, there was really nothing to be picky about.

    ¡°Dad, I like Ah Huai¡±, Taking advantage of Shen Sui¡¯s father¡¯s momentum, which was weakened by his grandfather¡¯s words, Shen Sui took control of this opportunity and added another sentence in a timely manner.

    For father Shen, his son had never used these words to talk to him even when he was only a child. Yelling at his Dad and showing him what he liked and wanted.

    It was something he had never done with his independent personality. He liked it, he hoped he didn¡¯t repeat it all the time, Shen Fu waved his hands a few times.

    Shen Sui¡¯s father put aside the baseball bat in his hand with a straight face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see if you can hold on for a few years, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you at the beginning.¡±

    On his way back, Shen Sui said that he would solve the problem alone. Gu Huai agreed, so he didn¡¯t interfere in the whole process.

    @@novelbin@@

    At this time, Shen Fu was already rxed. Gu Huai took a step to the right and showed himself from the position blocked by Shen Sui.

    Then he nodded to the two elders seriously. Gu Huai¡¯s confession was much smoother than Shen Sui. Gu Huai revealed this matter to his grandfather on the phone.

    Thetter only asked him if he really thought it out. He said yes, and the he quickly agreed. The ck suits at home were even more straightforward. After learning about it, they told him that as long as he liked them, it didn¡¯t matter what gender they were.

    In the two more weeks, the results of the college entrance examination would be out, and then the time for filling in the applications woulde.

    Of course, Gu Huai and Shen Sui filled in the same wish and applied for the same university. Dongda in Dongxu province was not too far from Fujing.

    It was a university with a profound reputation in China.

    While he was in University, Gu Huai agreed with his grandfather to take over the family affairs slowly, which was the first step for him to be the head of his family.

 Chapter 76 - Black Suits XX]

    <h4>Ch76 ¨C [ck Suits XX]</h4>

    Being pressed against the wall, the space was too small for any activity , so Gu Huai simply gave up. Surrounded by his lover, Gu Huai continued to kiss him carefully.

    After a long time of tacit eptance, Gu Huai coughed and turned his head slightly, indicating he wanted to stop.

    Although there were rtively few people passing through the dormitory floor, maybe they woulde backter.

    Gu Huai didn¡¯t mind if others knew his rtionship with Shen Sui, but it was bad to see them pressed against the wall kissing.

    Shen Sui finally bowed his head and rubbed his cheek. Then he took a step back to make room for him. Looking at the action of the other, Shen Sui observed the changes of his treasure.

    Although his shape hadn¡¯t changed much, his calmness was more obvious. He would be able to see him anytime since he got back, Gu Huai chuckled and hugged his reluctant lover who was in silence. ¡°Of course, you can look as long as you want.¡±

    Hearing the words of Ah Huai, Shen Sui squinted. He continued to focus on the young man in front of him, putting the second half of the other¡¯s words into practice, and observed him very carefully.

    He hadn¡¯t seen him for two years since he joined the army. What Shen Sui wanted to do now was to keep close physical contact with his Ah Huai.

    It felt good being pressed against him, and giving him a real kiss. But the current environment was really not suitable.

    Shen Sui reluctantly pressed down on the idea of ??continuing. He just reached out and held his hand tightly, ¡°Then ChuChu will keep looking at Ah Huai.¡± Shen Sui quickly kissed the cheek of the youth.

    Gu Huai touched the position where he was kissed with his fingertips. Heughed and nodded his head ording to his own thoughts. In fact, Gu Huai thought the other was fulfilling his sentence, he had followed him to three different worlds, which could be regarded as looking at him all the time.

    Because he joined the army, Shen Sui was still a sophomore, and the person in front of him was a normal student. There was a difference between them in grade.

    ¡°Ah Huai is a senior¡±, Shen Sui said it slowly, with his head bent. Joining the army was a temporary stop for Shen Sui.

    He was not be able to see the person he loved for two years. Of course, it was not a casual decision. This was Shen Sui¡¯s idea after he experienced the amusement park event and learned about the family background of his lover.

    He went to the army to experience it, so that he could know how to protect his treasure during dangerous events.

    At first, Gu Huai heard the word ¡®senior student¡¯ from his roommate. Gu Huai wasn¡¯t moved. Now he was called ¡®senior¡¯ by his own lover.

    Suddenly, Gu Huai had a subtle feeling that was not easy to describe. In particr, the subtle feeling was more obvious when he thought of the fact that he was just kissed by the other against the wall.

    The fact that the two didn¡¯t hide their rtionship, Gu Huai was bombarded by his roommates. There was no malice from them, they just expressed their shock.

    He didn¡¯t know how many people would be heartbroken, Wei Junting shook his head and sighed. But he didn¡¯t say that. How popr his friend and current roommate was in Dongda could be clearly seen.

    Even his family background was good, his appearance and ability was excellent, which only made him more popr than others.

    Thepanies under the name of the Gu family was now managed by him, and he was able to manage thesepanies on the rise, and was even a known figure in China.

    For the peers at school, this was an extent that they could only look up to.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring him to have a meal with the people in our dormitory¡±. After they interrogated him, Du Qin, as the dormitory chief, calmed down and put forward the matter with a rather ordinary expression. They didn¡¯t care that he liked someone of the same gender.

    Several people in the dormitory epted it calmly after their surprise faded. They had to support their choices.

    ¡°Yes¡±, Gu Huai smiled and answered.

    Because Gu Huai and Shen Sui were the focus of their group, the fact that they were lovers quickly spread in Dongda university.

    Even after they graduated from school, there were rumors about them by the junior students. And these rumors were all positive. Both of them had excellent conditions in all aspects. In this case, it was hard to criticize their sexual orientation.

    Besides, the picture the two of them made together was not startling at all. It was as harmonious as it could be.

    Shen Sui graduated two yearster than Gu Huai. During his schooling, he also took over variouspanies under the name of the Shen family and solved the problem that Shen Laozi always had.

    Shen Sui¡¯s father refused to take the road the Shen family had paved for him or to take over thepany, which bothered him for many years.

    Now that his son had grown up and was able to take over the Shen family¡¯spany, there was no need to mention how happy Shen Fu was. Gradually, the Gu and Shen family transferred their power to their next generation.

    In recent years, their development momentum was booming, which had a great impact on the whole businessmunity.

    He needed to get up.

    There was a meeting to be held today. He couldn¡¯t help going to thepany. It had been a whole night of being tossed around by his lover.

    Gu Huai looked at the lover who had stuck to him since he woke up and refused to let him get up. His expression was helpless.

    @@novelbin@@

    The tips of his ears was still slightly red, because now there was another feeling lingering around him. When the young man spoke, Shen Sui was willing to let go atst, and let the two end their indescribable intimacy.

    In fact, he also had an important meeting to preside over, but in recent years, thepany basically ran itself.

    Even if he temporarily postponed it, it would not have any impact.

    ¡°Ah Huai¡¯s family driver resigned, so today I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    After getting up and washing, Shen Sui began to talk about it. After thinking about it, Gu Huai replied, ¡°The Secretary has rearranged another driver for me.¡± Shen Sui didn¡¯t make a sound after that.

    He thought that since the twopanies were not far away, and that he would leave thepany earlier today. Then he could walk over to the youth¡¯s side ande back in the same car with him.

    With this idea in mind, shortly after going out, Shen Sui made a phone call to give his family driver a day off.

    Four years had passed since he graduated from university. In these years, Gu Huai had made his family business bigger by proper means. During this period, he had not let his family do anything rted to the underworld. As the saying went, ¡®money could make ghosts push the mill.¡¯

    Over the years, Gu Huai had umted considerable contacts. Even if he didn¡¯t rely on his old background, no one would want to provoke him with his family¡¯s current power.

    Gu Huai¡¯s clearance value rose to 60% in this period of time, and there was still room for further development, which was quite satisfactory.

    After finishing all the affairs of thepany, Gu Huai went down to the first floor of thepany using the elevator, and just out of the elevator, he saw Shen Sui at a nce.

    If he thought about it, he knew the cause and effect.

    After seeing him, Gu Huai didn¡¯t say anything else. He just came close to his lover and led him out. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The new driver was hired with barely a nce at his resume.

    When he got into the car, on his way home, Gu Huai turned to ask the person next to him, ¡°what would you like to eat tonight?¡±, Shen Sui fiddled with the fingers of the youth next to him.

    After hearing the inquiry, he thought a little and reported some dish names. Then he continued to y with the slender and beautiful fingers of his youth.

    When he went home from thepany, he needed to pass a highway.

    The speed heading to the first half of the road was normal, but the speed gradually elerated when he got to a corner.

    ¡°There is a curve in front of you¡±, Gu Huai frowned as he reminded him.

    The new driver knew the road but he may not have been familiar with it, so that was why. He hoped the other could remember this time. But the driver in charge of driving didn¡¯t respond this time. Instead, he continued to step on the elerator.

    At this high speed, the corner soon appeared in front of him.Gu Huai immediately realized that something was wrong. At this time, he wanted to untie his seat belt to stop him, but he realized his seat belt was stuck.

    Even as he pressed the button, he could not untie it. The corner was close. The driver in the front seat didn¡¯t seem to see the corner. He stepped on the elerator and drove straight to the guardrail.

    There was no time. When he was about to collide, Shen Sui sessfully cut off his seatbelt with a Swiss Army knife he carried with him. At the moment when he was able to move freely, he immediately used his body to cover him.

    Bang.

    The crash between the car body and the guardrail made a loud noise, which happened the next second after Gu Huai was covered by Shen Sui.

    At the same time, he suddenly felt the pain, and Gu Huai¡¯s eyes went dark, followed by his unconsciousness.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Both grandfather and father had used the nickname, but when they did it, the unconscious patient in the hospital bed had no response at all.

    Although both of them still insisted on doing it these days, they had already realized that the hope in it was too slim. For this reason, looking at the scene in front of them, grandfather Shen and father Shen felt a little dumb at this time.

    It was real movement, not an illusion. Old man Shen¡¯s immediately became excited. ¡°XiaoHuai, if you talk to him more, he will wake up.¡±

    ¡°Help me add a chair in this ward¡±, Gu Huai asked a ck suit. Although he was still half a patient, he had injuries on his body, but they were basically only small bruises, and the most serious was just therge bruise on his back. So there were no objection.

    After a while, a ck suit went outside to collect the hospital¡¯s spare wheelchair and rushed back. He pushed the wheelchair to the young man¡¯s side.

    ¡°This style is a bit simple, and I¡¯ve already sent people buy a wheelchair that can let you sit morefortably. ¡±

    ¡°No need, this is fine. Thank you, uncle Lin¡±, Gu Huai wanted to say that he didn¡¯t hurt his muscles and bones. He didn¡¯t need a wheelchair. But he didn¡¯t refuse his family¡¯s intention after thinking about it, he suffered from walking in recent days.

    At about the same time in the evening, the two old people and Shen Sui¡¯s father had to leave the hospital. Even if they were concerned, they still had things to deal with. The ck suits were left to take care of them.

    Gu Huai had learned from his family that the driver was still alive. He had not passed the danger period since he was rescued. ¡°Don¡¯t let the man know what¡¯s going on until he has the strength to talk, so as not to alert him first.¡±

    Gu Huai¡¯s expression was nk, and his voice was very calm. ¡°First, talk to the nurse in charge of the ward. If the man wakes up and asks for something, let the nurse answer ording to the words we gave her, sorry to trouble uncle Liu.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do it right away. In a word, when asked about the other two people in the car, she should respond that one died in the car ident on the spot, and they failed to save the other. OK. ¡± Liu Cheng still understood such means.

    First, let the driver¡¯s psychological defense be lowered, and then seize the opportunity to break through at one stroke. Liu Cheng didn¡¯t believe that the other won¡¯t want to live even if he was lucky enough to still be alive after finishing the task.

    And when a person who was ready to die mentally had the idea of ??living, there would be many breakthroughs. Bullying and luring were just one of the many ways to pry open one¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Huai nodded his head, and he continued to stare quietly at his lover on the hospital bed, from the young man¡¯s face, they could see that he was calm, but the ck suits who hadn¡¯t left the ward could feel that their young master¡¯s mood was not so gentle, he was angry but didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start to check the identity and background of this person. Make sure that the protection work continues. Don¡¯t let other people reach him, If it¡¯s a rtive, it¡¯s just a matter ofmunication. Anything other than force is good.¡± Gu Huai pondered for a while, and after saying these words, he didn¡¯t give any other instructions.

    A group of ck suits nodded their heads in affirmation, and then looked at the two people standing opposite each other in the hospital bed.

    They quietly retreated from the room and stayed outside in shifts. More than a weekter, Gu Huai¡¯s small bruises were much better, and the serious bruises on his back were finally heaing as a result of the medicine taken every day.

    It was just that the person he called every day always gave a response, but he was still so reluctant to wake up. Gu Huai was sitting on the chair next to the hospital bed with a book and asionally browsing it for a while.

    Most of the time, he was still talking to the unconscious person in the hospital bed. Today was the thirteenth day. It had been almost two weeks.

    ¡°If ChuChu doesn¡¯t wakes up, I¡¯m ready to abandon you and be with someone else¡±, His left hand was lightly ced in the palm of the man¡¯s hand on the bed, Gu Huai talked slowly, his body sat still in ce, while his right hand turned the book to the next page.

    When the nurse came to do the routine examination yesterday, she told him that it would be better to say something to stimte the other person when talking to the patient.

    To this day, Gu Huai thought and thought about it, and even searched the inte for it. The final result was that sentence.

    Of course, other people were still sitting here. Of course, the words couldn¡¯t be true. But Gu Huai felt that his words were not exciting. After all, he knew it was¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, the feeling of being grabbed came from his fingers. Gu Huai was shocked. He looked down and saw his left hand in the palm of the other hand was held by the other.

    He only grasped his middle and ring finger in a hurry. He was not fully conscious, but he was still lying in the hospital bed with his eyes closed. Now he was obviously trying to tighten his hand.

    He would hold the two fingers more and more tightly. He wouldn¡¯t let go, it was a very important treasure, but it could easily break away if he only grasped such a small part. He needed to seize more.

    When the person in the hospital bed opened his eyes, it happened that when the Shen family pushed the door in, old man Shen and Shen Fu were stunned.

    After the reaction, Gu Huai immediately pressed the call button at the bedside, called the nurse in charge of the ward, and asked the family medical team to wait in the ward.

    As soon as he woke up, the man who had just opened his eyes immediately cast his eyes on the young man next to him. He sat up, continued to hold the two fingers of the young man in his hand, and stared at him for a moment.

    At this time, the nurse approached to check him, but the handsome young man who looked cold in the hospital bed dodged and showed a clear refusal in his action.

    ¡°To check.¡± Gu Huai said as he got up from the chair and sat next to the bed instead. He didn¡¯t know why his lover would show resistance in this matter, but the other was now a patient, so naturally he needed to speak to him in a soft voice.

    But as soon as he sat by the bed, Gu Huai felt himself being held, and the other hugged him with both hands.

    His hold was very firm, causing Gu Huai¡¯s back, which had notpletely healed, pain.

    What was the meaning of examination?

    Shen Sui, who woke up from aa, didn¡¯t understand. Now everything around him was very strange to him. The youth in front of him was the only thing that made sense.

    ¡°Chirp. Ah Huai wille to see ChuChu when he grows up.¡± Shen Sui said a word that made all the people on the scene very shocked.

    Regardless of other people¡¯s reaction, Shen Sui found one thing with the most profound memory in the few fuzzy memories left. Now, Shen Sui was just waiting for the young man to answer in silence.

    The young man in front of him was different from the shape of Ah Huai from his memories, but Shen Sui had a very strong feeling that the other was the one he wanted to see.

    Gu Huai opened his mouth yet failed to make a sound. At this time, he realized the problem. But, the most appropriate response now was to nod his head, so Gu Huai nodded to confirm.

    Shen Sui continued to hold the young man¡¯s upper body next to him, but he did not refuse the nurse touching him.

    ¡°This is not convenient for inspection. Please let go for a while.¡± If this posture was maintained, some examinations could be done.

    Gu Huai looked at his lover, andmunicated with a gentle voice. In Shen Sui¡¯s cold and handsome face, he now looked serious, but at the same time, he also looked ignorant because of his memory loss.

    When he heard the young man¡¯s request, he slightly pursed his lower lip and kept silent for a long time, then kissed the young man¡¯s cheek.

    He was not sure.

    @@novelbin@@

    Carefully leaving his mark, then Shen Sui continued to pout slightly,and reluctantly let go of his hand holding the youth.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Before taking up the task, Gu Huai did not vite his promise. He did send someone to protect Chen Qiu¡¯s family.

    In view of this matter, Gu Huai didn¡¯t choose to report the case directly from the beginning, but first suppressed the main conspirators who were provided frommercial activities.

    @@novelbin@@

    From his family, Gu Huai heard that the man who had been turned away by his grandfather at that time had mixed up some famous people from the underworld, and then developed businesses like their family.

    Under the support of the powerful background, although Liu Yitang was not very good at business, the development of thepany under his hand was also smooth.

    After all, many people didn¡¯t want to mess with him. Gu Huai had no such concern. His goal was very clear. He wanted to bring down thepany under his name.

    Anyway, the other had already been working against them. There was no possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two sides from the beginning.

    The Liu¡¯s family was frequently targeted by Gu and Shen in the following period of time. Knowing that the hired driver was not dead and the other two people from the ident were still alive, Liu Yitang knew he was exposed.

    Liu Yitang did not hide his identity from the beginning, but chose to talk to the driver himself. This was because the hit was not only for Gu Huai, but also for the driver.

    After the ident, there would be no evidence. Anyway, he would be dead. He didn¡¯t think him knowing his identity would have any impact.

    There was no doubt that Liu Yitang had a more direct sense of revenge by employing the murderer himself rather than using a subordinate to do it for him.

    Under the influence of this almost morbid psychology, Liu Yitang chose to do so without much hesitation. But who would have thought that the driver stepped on the elerator to speed up and hit the car on the guardrail, only causing body damage.

    In such a serious traffic ident, all three people in the car survived, which was impossible in other traffic idents of the same degree. Liu Yitang even thought the situation was funny when he learned about it.

    If such miraculous things happened, he would have nothing to say. The Gu family had set up strict guards in the hospital. He couldn¡¯t find any chance to kill them.

    Now hispany was under the pressure of the Gu and Shen family. Liu Yitang was not surprised at all. Whether it was the Gu or Shen family, their influence couldn¡¯t be underestimated when it was put together.

    Liu¡¯spany, which was beaten down by the twopanies, soon fell into a dilemma. The Liu family had been domineering over the past few years.

    Now in this situation, of course, no ¡®allies¡¯ were willing to help, they all wanted him to be defeated.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for him to guard against an attack? After all, Liu Yitang is also someone from the underworld.¡± When a visitor came to the Gu manor sat down to y chess with Gu Xicheng, he inevitably mentioned this incident.

    ¡°How many people are in the Liu¡¯s family? XiaoHuai knows better than me. I don¡¯t care about this superfluous issue.¡± The old man, who was already white haired, did not stop arranging the chess pieces , although he was not at ease.

    If he knew that when he refused to let someone in when he was down, he wouldn¡¯t have had so many bitter results. Gu Xicheng would have killed him first in those years, which would have saved the man from holding a grudge against them for so many years and exacting revenge on them.

    Recently, the enterprises under the name of Liu family had been targeted in the business world. It was not until Liu¡¯s enterprise dered bankruptcy that Gu Huai met with Liu Yitang.

    On the other hand, Gu Huai was followed by the police who came to arrest thetter, who finally persuaded Shen Sui to stay at home.

    Let¡¯s say that regardless of the previous generation¡¯s disputes, Gu Huai and the person in front of him could only be described as strangers.

    ¡°Mr. Liu Yitang, you are arrested on suspicion of intentional homicide. I hope you don¡¯t make senseless resistance.¡± The honking of the police car was not far from the rear.

    The leading policeman had surrounded the middle-aged man in front, dressed appropriately while saying this. The driver who survived the ident was aware of Liu¡¯s downfall, and his family was safe.

    When he was physically active, he surrendered to the police station as he was supposed to, and gave up the mastermind when he was questioned.

    Liu Yitang, who was surrounded by a group of police officers, simply allowed himself to be held and handcuffed by police officers. When the handcuffs clicked, the man turned his eyes to the youth in front of him and smiled gloomily.

    ¡°My parents¡¯ car ident was also your n.¡± Gu Huai wanted to hear a clear answer from him, although he had basically confirmed the fact, he didn¡¯t say it in a questioning tone.

    Liu Yitang, who was being held by two police officers on his shoulder, confessed with a gloomy smile that he made sure they could not trace the clues of the car ident decades ago.

    ¡°It was me, but it¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t been able to take you to them for so many years, otherwise I would have reunited your family.¡±

    When he said this, he had real regret on his face, ¡°When your mother was pregnant with you, she was in a car ident, so you survived, and your life was really easy. It¡¯s really hard. You can still live well after two serious idents. You didn¡¯t even lose any limbs.¡±

    It was like God was favoring him. At this time, Gu Huai didn¡¯t show any anger, but the police officers who were holding the other couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore, and the hands that were sped on the other side¡¯s shoulders tightened.

    ¡°Then you can only slowly pity.¡± Gu Huai smiled calmly, ¡°and I can continue to apany grandpa and let him enjoy his old age.¡±

    This was a sentence that poked at his heart. The man who just had a gloomy smile and behaved quite indifferently seemed to be stabbed in a sore spot. Suddenly, he jumped into a rage and sneered with a venomous tone, ¡°Enjoy his old age? Don¡¯t forget to take care of your family. What your grandfather used to do is good, and what you can do is also good. ¡±

    Why did Liu Yitang hate his grandfather so much? In fact, the reason why Liu Yitang hated his grandfather was simple. It was precisely because he was turned away from his family.

    From other people¡¯s point of view, maybe it was nothing special to talk about, but from Liu Yiatang¡¯s point of view, he thought that his family members let him lose all self-esteem and dignity.

    Liu Yitang met the head of the family, the grandfather of the youth in front of him, at that time when he was most depressed. He knelt down in front of him sincerely, lowered his head to the ground, and asked him to take him in, saying that he was willing to work for his family.

    At this time, there were even dozens of people around him. But even if he lowered his posture more, the head of the family who held a walking stick in his hand at that time refused him in a simple sentence, no matter how he kowtowed and pleaded, it was useless.

    And a few dayster , he learned from the online poption that the head of his family evaluated hisck of quality, and told his subordinates that he did not ept viins. This kind of evaluation was spread intentionally or unintentionally, which made his life very embarrassing at that time.

    Liu Yitang decided that he would let the family know what the real viin was when he received the sneers from the people around him. Liu Yitang had been hiding in the dark since he finally made a name for himself.

    He always stared at the family with his eyes. Whenever he had a chance, he would bite a piece of flesh from them.

    Liu Yitang thought that his daughter¡¯s ¡®idental¡¯ death would bring Gu Xicheng as much pain, and his grandson¡¯s ¡®idental¡¯ death would bring him more pain. Liu Yitang thought that he could get a kind of sick vengeful pleasure.

    It didn¡¯t bother him, Gu Huai looked at the man who was suddenly angry after listening to him and shook his head at him.

    ¡°My grandpa ys chess with people every day, enjoying himself, and his life is very good. ¡± Knowing that his most hated person was his grandfather, Gu Huai deliberately said the second half of his sentence, so that the other could live in a state of resentment but could do nothing about it, which was the best punishment.

    Later, Liu YiTang was sentenced to death for intentional homicide, mainly because of the incident of Gu Huai¡¯s parents.

    But the driver in Gu Huai¡¯s case was an intentional attempted homicide, and he voluntarily surrendered himself, which reduced his sentence by a lot, but he was sentenced to 19 years.

    After settling thest grievance rted to the Gu¡¯s old foundation, Gu Huai¡¯s clearance value rose directly from 70% to 85%.

    After that, Gu Huai¡¯s next move was to develop enterprises under his name, and to teach his lover all kinds of things, so that he could master the management of thepany in the shortest time.

    In the past few years, the enterprises under the name of the Gu family had developed rapidly into the well-known business name in the business world. In the industry, only Shen family, as a business partner of Gu family, could develop at the same speed as the Gu family.

    Not long after the Gu family had left their image of ¡®business giant¡¯ to the public, in people¡¯s eyes, the family had quickly refreshed itsbel again, adding more newbels of charity and public welfare.

    In recent years, Gu Huai had made positive contribution to all kinds of charities and public welfare undertakings, and the amount of donation was quite considerable.

    There were also several charitable funds under the name of Gu enterprise, which made the Gu family have a good reputation in the public.

    Now when it came to their family, no one would think of the old background of the family at all. In the past, all the contents of their family were grey. In recent years, they had been watered down as a result of the actions of Gu Huai, and a new background had beenpletely established.

    Clearance value: 100%

    Looking at the full clearance value, Gu Huai breathed out. For now he would be able to live freely.

    ¡®I have so many years left. ChuChu doesn¡¯t have to wait for me this time.¡¯ Just returning from thepany, Gu Huai chatted with his system all the way.

    ¡°Do you think waiting is a pain for him?¡± For a long time, the silent system did not immediately respond to the youth¡¯s words, then asked a low voice. Gu Huai was shocked for a moment.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that his system would suddenly ask this question. However, Gu Husk didn¡¯t deny the saying of the system, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it, anyone ...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    For the first time, there was a faint insistence in the cold voice of the system, ¡°He does not feel pain waiting for you.¡±

    It was a very happy thing to be able to wait, because it meant that his beloved still had the possibility toe back.

    This sentence was said by the system, which made Gu Huai feel it was a little different. But despite this fleeting feeling, Gu Huai was somehow convinced by his system.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Huai finally answered.

    When he got home, Gu Huai was confused that he could not see him. He remembered that the other said he hade back earlier than him today, and sent him a message that he was waiting for him at home.

    ¡°Chirp ...¡± Before the second syble could be uttered, he was hugged from the back, while thetter put his head lightly on his left shoulder, and helped himplete the second half of the syble with a low voice.

    When Shen Sui finally wanted to let go after holding for a while, Gu Huai saw the othere to him from behind, and at this time, he was holding a familiar thing in his hands.

    ¡°Flowers.¡± Handing over the pure white rose to the young man. Shen Sui¡¯s action was very careful. He always had a feeling that he might break the flower branch identally.

    But when the young man took the flowers, he showed a more serious look on his face.

    ¡°On Valentine¡¯s day, ChuChu gave flowers to Ah Huai, and ... ¡±

    What else? Gu Huai quickly epted the first half of his lover¡¯s words. When he heard the word, he was puzzled. What else did he have for Valentine¡¯s Day.

    In less than a second, Gu Huai saw that the man with slightly squeezed eyebrows in front of him suddenly grasped his left hand, and then knelt down on one knee.

    Before he reacted, a ring had been put on the ring finger of his left hand, while a soft peck came from the tip of his finger.

    ChuChu proposed to Ah Huai.

    TN:

    End of arc, and again happy new year, hope everyone enjoys the next phases of their lives.

 Chapter 83 - Mermaid I]

    <strong>Ch83 ¨C [Mermaid I]</strong>

    To tell the truth, Shen Sui put the ring on before he finished his proposal, but Gu Huai, who experienced such a process, was speechless for a moment, and finally had to nod his head to the man who was seriously kneeling and pecking his finger.

    Same-sex marriage was illegal in China but Gu Huai thought it was just a certificate. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was needed or not, butter they went abroad for a holiday to make up for it.

    After his memory loss, Shen Sui was patiently taught by Gu Huai, learning all the things he should know. Grandfather Shen and father Shen were quite relieved about this matter from the beginning.

    Shen Sui recovered his memory the fourth year after they got married and got their license. It was a bit opportune.

    It was when he followed the young man into the bathroom. The first thing Shen Sui did after recovering his memory was to hold the young man against the wall of the bathroom and possess himpletely.

    Both the Gu and Shen family were already business giants. There was no doubt that the two families were close. Their united momentum in the business world was even higher. The only thing that people were curious about was the issue of the two heirs.

    Since there was no deliberate cover up, most people had heard about the rtionship between the current heads of the two families, at least some of them. They were lovers. In other words, partnership was more appropriate, but they happened to be the only child of each family, so it was worth pondering where the next generation woulde from.

    In fact, Gu Huai and Shen Sui had already made a unanimous decision on this issue.

    It was time for them to adopt a suitable child, and cultivate the child as the heir of the two families. It was iprehensible for most people.

    It was too generous for the two families to be handed over to an outsider without any kinship. But that was what they decided. The elders of the two families nodded their heads easily after they were told.

    They didn¡¯t have any conflict with their grandchildren. So when the news broke out, arge number of people were surprised as expected.

    At the same time, they were deeply impressed with the child who was lucky enough to be adopted by the Shen family.

    When their sessor were well trained, Gu Huai and Shen Sui quit, leaving the management of thepany to their sessor. And they began to live in retirement, and from time to time they travelled and went on vacations.

    He was an adopted child, but neither his father nor his dad, or the other elders above them, had ever said anything to him.

    In such a family, there was something distressing, that was, the family business of the two families was too big and they left it all to Shen Ke. He was really busy at the beginning. But these were the expectations of his two parents. Shen Ke still stuck to them, and now he could handle thepany¡¯s affairs easily.

    He didn¡¯t know how other people¡¯s parents got along with each other. In Shen Ke¡¯s eyes, his parents had never downyed their feelings for so many years and had always been in love with each other.

    Usually his father always looked cold and inhumane, but actually was very sticky to his dad. When Shen Ke first found out this fact, it took a long time to digest it.

    In the end, they were also buried together.

    ¡°Dad, Dad, thepany is really busy, Fortunately, I have trained my sessor, and I can provide for the elders at ease.¡± Shen Ke put a bunch of flowers down in front of the tombstone, and thenined to the tombstone, although he knew that the tombstone would not respond.

    It was said that two people buried together would marry in the next life. Although this was a groundless myth, Shen Ke thought it may be true. If a person had an afterlife, his two parents would definitely like each other again.

    @@novelbin@@

    Maybe now they had met again in ces he didn¡¯t know or couldn¡¯t see¡ª¡ª

    ¡°About to carry out world transfer, count down to 10 seconds. Be prepared.¡± Thinking back to the moment when the clearance time limit was almost used up, the system prompted.

    Gu Huai selected his card. Hearing the systematic and deliberate reminder at the end of the sentence, he also made some psychological preparations.

    After going through three worlds, Gu Huai felt that it was impossible for him not to feel the system¡¯s concern for him, but the system¡¯s attitude towards him was quite strange, it would turn cold immediately after showing concern.

    And even its care was quite restrained, like it didn¡¯t want him to notice.

    ¡°3, 2, 1-¡±

    When he regained consciousness, what Gu Huai felt was the cold, and the light point was getting farther away in front of him.

    Surrounded by the cold sea water, Gu Huai did not immediately gain control of his body. He sank a few more minutes into the deep water.

    No wonder the system specially reminded him to prepare this time. As soon as he gained control of his body, Gu Huai immediately began to help himself.

    The light spots in his eyes were far away. Even as Gu Huai tried to swim upwards, the light was still far away.

    The feeling ofck of oxygen was bing more and more obvious, unable to breathe in the water, Gu Huai¡¯s body was gradually losing strength and the feeling of suffocation in his chest was like a huge stone weighing on his heart, which came with dizziness.

    ¡°System, I ...¡±

    The distance was too far away, even if his will was strong, in the absence of oxygen, Gu Huai could not reverse this dilemma.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Gu Huai could only hear the first word clearly, which showed that his consciousness had be blurred.

    As a matter of fact, the little light that Gu Huai could see was now very dim, and his consciousness that he had just recovered soon fell back into darkness.

    But when his body finally reached the borderline, Gu Huai suddenly went nk under the condition of extremeck of oxygen. Next second, a strange feeling like all pores on his body were opened to breathe freely made him wake up again, like a new life .

    A Tail?

    Looking at his legs suddenly turning into a silver tail, Gu Huai was a little confused now. But now it was not the time to think about it. He pressed down theplex emotions in his heart and started to swim upwards.

    The word ¡®like a fish in water¡¯ was very suitable for him now. He was a little ignorant of his silver tail, but Gu Huai didn¡¯t have any strange feeling when he used it, like an innate ability. In this case, he soon swam to the top of the sea.

    He emerged from the water. The waves around him were very rough, but they didn¡¯t have much impact on him. Now it was night. When Gu Huai looked up, he could see the stars and the moon hanging in the night sky. The time also made him a little relieved.

    There was no doubt that he was in a modern world and what he saw in the original body¡¯s memory was a normal modern world, but his legs transformed to a tail, which was so unreasonable, Gu Huai now wanted to know what kind of magical world he was in.

    Night was better than day. At least there was no one by the sea, he didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen. When he got close to the shore, Gu Huai got stuck. He didn¡¯t know how to change his tail back to human legs.

    But at the end of Gu Huai¡¯s agony, his legs changed back as he wished. Taking a breath. The first thing Gu Huai did when he got to the beach was to tidy up his clothes and put them on. He couldn¡¯t change the fact that his clothes were all wet.

    Just as Gu Huai was about to sort out the memories of the original body, the mobile phone in his pocket rang. The water-proof function of this mobile phone was really powerful, Gu Huai thought bitterly, he took out his mobile phone and pressed the answer key, and raised it to his ear.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s veryte now, sister Chen still wants to disturb you. The audition the day after tomorrow is thest chance thepany will give you. You must be ready, you know?¡± The woman on the other end of the line was firm and even stern, but there was no doubt she was worried about her artist.

    ¡°... Uh huh.¡± The amount of information in her speech was a littlerge. Gu Huai responded as he began to digest it slowly.

    Audition, so his identity in this world was an actor?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Although it was summer, the seaside at night was still a little cool. In addition to Gu Huai¡¯s wet condition, the wind was really chilly.

    Gu Huai gently rubbed the tip of his nose after he sneezed, but he had no choice about his present situation.

    The system saw that the young man caught a cold and it watched for a long time.

    At this time, its voice prompted coldly, ¡°You can find a ce nearby for one night first. ¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Huai also thought so. In his current situation, it was not suitable for him to go anywhere far.

    The safest idea was to find a hotel nearby. His current location was in a park close to the seashore. Gu Huai checked the nearby hotels with his mobile phone. The nearest one was about a 20 minutes¡¯ walk along the main road after he left the main gate.

    In the middle of the night, Gu Huai didn¡¯t see anyone else on his way to the main gate, but it was obviously a good thing for him. His whole body was wet and embarrassing, which didn¡¯t need to be seen by too many people. After arriving at the main gate, Gu Huai stopped and looked down at the mobile map to confirm the direction again.

    When he was sure that he was ready to raise his head and move on, he heard a rather young voice.

    ¡°Hello there¡±, Gu Huai looked up and saw a smiling face, reflected by the street light, on the man not far away.

    From his face, he looked very cheerful. He could hear no malice in his voice.

    ¡°Hello¡±, Gu Huai nodded to him and politely responded. In the evening, Gu Huai didn¡¯t expect to meet anyone.

    Although the youth was all wet, his soft ck hair was wet, some of them were pasted on their cheeks, so were his clothes, and even some of them were dripping with water, his manner of speaking made people feelfortable.

    ¡°Because I think you may have some difficulties, I came here to ask if you need any help, um, Do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Ao Qi said and pointed to a car not far away.

    Gu Huai hesitated for a moment. He didn¡¯t worry that it was a ck car. He still had the ability to read people. He could be sure that the man in front of him was really just showing kindness.

    Gu Huai hesitated because he was wet all over now and it was not good to ride in someone else¡¯s car.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. If the seat is stained with water, I¡¯ll wipe it with a cloth. I don¡¯t mind¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s concerns, Ao Qi waved.

    The other side said so, and he also really wanted to get rid of his current situation as soon as possible. Gu Huai stopped talking, and walked over with a light nod.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Taking a seat in the back seat, Gu Huai listened to the man in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°My name is Ao Qi, you should be looking for a hotel to stay in. Should I take you to that one, their service is pretty good. ¡°

    @@novelbin@@

    Just now, there was a glimpse that the young man was using his mobile phone to search for a nearby hotel, so Ao Qi said that.

    ¡°Well, please.¡± There was no reason to be choosy when being helped by others. Gu Huai replied with thanks. From the seaside park to the nearest hotel, he could get there in less than ten minutes by car.

    The car stopped at the door of the hotel. Gu Huai put his hand on the door handle. Suddenly, he thought of something very embarrassing.

    ¡°That, Can you lend me three hundred yuan first? You can leave me a cell phone number and I¡¯ll transfer the money back to you when I get home tomorrow.¡±

    Gu Huai¡¯s expression was very calm when he spoke, but in fact, Gu Huai was very embarrassed. He had not been faced with such a plot in the several worlds he had experienced.

    The original body went out tomit suicide in the sea. He didn¡¯t have any money with him. The single digit bnce in his bank ount could not be ignored.

    ¡°Here you are, but is only three hundred enough?¡± Ao Qi quickly took out three hundred yuan from his wallet and handed them to the young man in the back seat. He didn¡¯t seem to worry about being cheated.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough¡±, Gu Huai took over the money, wrote down the mobile phone number of the man, got off the car, and then sincerely thanked him.

    Ao Qi smiled, after helping the other, he didn¡¯t show any entanglements. He drove away in another direction after dropping him cleanly.

    Gu Huai entered the hotel with 300 yuan borrowed from a stranger. He had calcted how much he would need, he used his mobile phone to find out that the price of staying in this hotel for one night was more than 100 yuan.

    Then he needed to pay for a ride home. Plus, he had to fill in his stomach a little. It was almost 300 yuan.

    Gu Huai felt embarrassed when he epted so much kindness from others without any reason. He also felt that his luck was a bit good. He happened to meet a kindhearted and helpful man in an awkward period.

    At the other end, Ao Qi, who was driving towards the center of City C, didn¡¯t know that he had just been issued a good guy card. The smile on his face dropped the moment he left the youth, but his expression was a little interesting.

    ¡°A newly awakened blood line, beautiful little fish.¡± Ao Qi took one hand away from the steering wheel and raised it to touch his chin. ¡°It¡¯s really interesting.¡±

    For other ordinary people, Ao Qi never looked at them when passing by, let alone offered to help. This time, he could only say that the situation was special.

    Although they were not of the same race, they were all aquatic. ording to human perspective, the race of the youth was still their distant rtives.

    But the former was much weaker than them, so Ao Qi¡¯s idea of ??helping was born when he saw the other. He knew the other was a fish, otherwise Ao Qi was not a meddler either.

    Of course, this kind of embarrassing thing was that he didn¡¯t mention him, so he would just expose it.¡±Well, I¡¯ve been a little dyed. I hope the boss doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯mte.¡±

    If the boss got angry, he would say he waste because he helped a beautiful fish. He didn¡¯t know if it would help. Ao Qi thought about it in his heart, and finally thought it was more realistic and stepped on the elerator.

    Even though, the boss of his family never spoke of brotherhood, he had to tell him .

    The transportation of human beings was too slow. If using magic, Ao Qi could reach his destination in less than a second.

    However, their non-human association had made it clear that they were not allowed to use magic in the human world.

    This agreement stipted that all non human races were treated equally, even the race that held the highest privilege in the association were no exception.

    At this time, Gu Huai, who had sessfully checked into the hotel, was sessfully bathed in hot water. His body below his shoulder was immersed in the bathtub, and his legs became silver fishtails again.

    He swam gently and slowly in the water for a while. ¡°System, is my appearance a little strange Um, um¡±, Gu Huai reached out and touched his tail. He had always looked like a human even in non human worlds.

    As soon as he touched the silver fish tail, Gu Huai paused because of the strange feeling he felt in an instant.

    Maybe because this fish tail was new, it was very sensitive to touch. Anyway, Gu Huai no longer reached out to touch his tail.

    Because of the strange feeling he just felt, the eyes of the beauty who was swimming in the bathtub were slightly dyed red, and his eyebrows which were originally very beautiful now showed a kind of touching beauty.

    ¡°System¡± After no response for a long time, Gu Huai could not help but call his system.

    ¡°... No.¡± After a long dy, the system answered the youth¡¯s questions in a low voice.

    Influenced by the awakened blood, Gu Huai liked to stay in the water now. He squinted and continues to lie in the bathtub with his head resting on the edge of the bathtub.

    He started to sort out the original body¡¯s memory while gently flicking his tail.

    In the past 21 years, the original body had been just a normal human being, and there had been no such magic event that could turn legs into fish tails.

    In the normal human world, he was an actor as he thought before, but he was not a famous star in the performing arts circle, but just an 18th tier actor.

    When he first signed the contract with his currentpany, he was the most favored among all the newers because of his outstanding appearance. But of course, his life didn¡¯t really develop in the direction that everyone expected.

    Otherwise, he would not have been a small actor til now, and even facing the crisis of being fired by thepany.

    At the beginning, he was favored by thepany because of his appearance. When allocating resources, thepany showed more care towards him than other new employees, which made people offended.

    It was OK if the original body quickly advanced under the double advantages of appearance and resources, but the acting skills of the original body was really bad to a level, in the words of the public, only his face was good.

    Even if the original body yed the main lead of an idol drama, he would ng a dozen times, making the director go into a rage.

    But he didn¡¯t know much about the world. Generally speaking, he didn¡¯t know how to be a human being. There were many people who offended him, so he felt he could never free.

    In terms of poprity, he wasparable to some first and second tier actors, but it was all bad reputation. It was possible to say that his reputation waspletely destroyed .

    The degree of his terrible reputation was too deep. It was not easy for the public rtions team. Besides, thepany was not willing to waste more resources for him now. Originally an orphan, he had no family background to rely on.

    After entering the performing arts circle, he never made much money. So he had to work part-time for a long time to make a living, but these years were still very difficult .

    A series of pressures from the outside world were pressing on him. When he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure, he went tomit suicide in the sea, which was when Gu Huai took over.

    The original body died in the sea because he failed to awaken his blood, but Gu Huai almost had to face the same end when he crossed over.

    Fortunately, he sessfully awakened his unknown blood at thest moment. Since then, the door of the new world has been opened. But Gu Huai couldn¡¯t rx now.

    When he went back home tomorrow, he needed to think about the script. The audition the day after tomorrow, he must get the role anyway.

    In his original world, he was the one wrote the script for the actors.

 Chapter 86 - Mermaid IV]

    <h4>Ch86 ¨C [Mermaid IV]</h4>

    With his photographic memory, Gu Huai went through the script and wrote down everything he needed to remember. On the morning before he went to the audition, he received another call from his agent.

    ¡°In 17 minutes, I will be downstairs.¡± Jingzen was driving to Gu Huai¡¯s neighborhood. On Ping Chang Road, she dialed the telephone of her actor and told him the itinerary.

    Being an agent was a job. Artists who couldn¡¯t break out generally had limited attention. However, Jingzen did not do so. She still diligently did everything at hand, and used the care level of a nanny to show concern for her artist whose reputation could no longer be restored.

    Jingzen came today to personally take Gu Huai to the audition, and told him a few more words on the way.

    Today¡¯s audition was about whether thepany would still allocate resources to the other in the future, and also about whether thepany would cancel their contract with him.

    At the beginning, when thepany asked her to choose a new person to take with her, Jingzen took the initiative to choose Gu Huai. Even today, she still believed that her vision was correct.

    Not only because of his face, intuitively she was convinced that he had great potential for the future.

    ¡°The script should have been read, today¡¯s audition is important to you. As long as you try your best to ovee your tension caused by cameras, it will be easy to win this role under your conditions.¡±

    After picking up the man, Jingzen took the man to the location of the casting and whispered on the way, ¡°You don¡¯t want that boy Fu Renzhou to have another chance to step on you, you have to strive for this relief, right?¡±

    Fu Renzhou, the name made Gu Huai think about it, and it took a second to get the memory from the original body. It urred to him that this man was an artist who signed a contract with him four years ago at the same time. And between him and the other, was revenge.

    It was said before that due to the advantage of appearance, the original body enjoyed slightly more resources during the training period than other trainees, for example, giving the original body priority in ying a certain role.

    On one asion, thepany originally rmended Fu Renzhou to a TV drama crew to y male lead No.2, but then changed their minds and rmended Gu Huai. It was conceivable how resentful the former would be towards him.

    Not the original initiative to take back the role, the fault should actually be regarded as thepany¡¯s, but Fu Renzhou obviously did not think so.

    At that time, although the original was given the chance to y male number two, his performance in front of the camera was too horrible to see. he looked as stiff as a dead man in front of the camera. This was what the director said after he ng-ed too many times.

    Originally, the No.2 male lead in the TV series had a bit of fans. In addition, Gu Huai had a face that could bring a favorable impression on the audience. In theory, he would have been able to umte some poprity through this work.

    However, he was dragged by his excessively rigid acting. After the series was broadcasted, he did not gain any poprity, but also forced some of his fans to be passer-bys.

    This TV series was the work of Gu Huai in his early years, and it had also be one of the biggest jokes in his acting history in recent years, even asionally being talked about as a joke.

    In the following four years, the original body¡¯s career had no improvement. On the contrary, Fu Renzhou had developed slowly over the past few years. Although he was not that popr, he could also give a certain feel of freshness.

    After mixing up some fame, Fu Renzhou was better than him except for his face, but he also robbed Gu Huai of every role he auditioned for.

    To this day, the former still enjoyed doing such things. Coincidentally, the other party was currently on the set of Gu Huai who was going to audition and had confirmed that he would y the role of the main male lead.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best, thanks to Sister Zen.¡± Gu Huai nodded and gave her a sincere smile.

    @@novelbin@@

    Knowing that he was an actor in this world, Gu Huai soon confirmed his clearance values¡¯ direction to win the highest honor as an actor.

    If he became famous, his family¡¯s ChuChu could easily find him. Although it was in order toplete the clearance task, inevitably Gu Huai was selfish.

    He didn¡¯t know where his family and lover were now. Gu Huai sighed slightly while waiting for the audition. He also wanted to see his family soon ...

    ¡°Why do you shrink in the corner and sigh, because you think you can¡¯t pass the audition, so are you mourning in advance?¡± A handsome young man walked up to Gu Huai, ignoring Jingzen¡¯s ring eyes, and slightly smiled as he said this sentence.

    Gu Huai was sitting on a bench. After listening to what the man said, he only slowly raised his eyes and nced at him. There was no other response.

    The two signed a contract to enter the entertainment industry at the same time. Even if Gu Huai just ignored him, the other could not say that he was not respecting his predecessors.

    The man¡¯s thoughts were not difficult to understand, at least in Gu Huai¡¯s eyes, his thoughts were obviously written all over his face, letting him see through him at a nce.

    Fu Renzhou wanted to see how anxious he was. If he was in a hurry, he would naturally have to start to be anxious.

    ¡°Be a man and say few words.¡± Seeing that her artist didn¡¯t talk, Jingzen spoke back, at the same time continued to re at him.

    Fu Renzhou only wanted to see the anxious reaction of the youth in front of him. In the past, he ridiculed him and was satisfied with all his attempts. However, today he ran into a wall.

    Seeing that the youth was really going to ignore him to the end, Fu Renzhou repressed the unhappiness in him heart and coldly huffed as he left.

    If he stood here again, it would appear that he was sticking to the door on his own initiative. After all, he had plenty of opportunities to make a fool of him when he went in for the audition. He was not in a hurry.

    ¡°This man is really very narrow-minded, he still bears grudges from four years ago.¡± The artist she brought with her had been targeted by another artist from the samepany for a long time. of course, Jingzen was not happy. ¡± He pretends to be gentle in front of his fans. If his fans could see his face just now, his gentle image will be shattered.¡±

    Listening to his agent muttering in a low voice about the various wrongs of the person who had just provoked him, Gu Huai coughed andughed, ¡°Sometime he will have bad luck and fall t and make an ugly face or something, Zen jie don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Jingzen hadn¡¯t opened her mouth to respond to what he said, then the young man seemed to suddenly stumble on something invisible, he really fell t in her line of sight.

    ¡°Plop-¡±

    In front of so many people, he fell to the ground, Fu Renzhou although in the bottom of his heart, he was still a little speechless, but he was already trying to maintain his gentle image, smiling as he stood up again.

    If anyone looked carefully, it was not difficult to see the reluctance on Fu Renzhou¡¯s face.

    Seeing that some people were secretly smiling, his expression inevitably became a little ugly, but he had nowhere to go, he could only hold on.

    Just now Fu Renzhou was walking. When he lifted his foot, he suddenly felt as if something had grabbed his ankle, causing his body to lose bnce. This led to the scene just now.

    However, just now there was no one close to him, so for no reason in front of the public, he fell, Fu Renzhou reluctantly smiled, trying not to let himself expose his true emotions.

    ¡°Yes ... Sister Zen is not angry.¡± Jing Zen¡¯s smile was not too obvious, but she was unable to keep a straight face.

    People like Fu Renzhou who were so proud of themselves, it was much more painful for them to make a fool of themselves in public than to hit them directly in the face. Now the bottom of the other¡¯s heart was ufortable.

    Gu Huai: ¡°......¡±

    Gu Huai just said that sentence just to appease his agent, he also didn¡¯t expect it toe true, the other party was clearly walking on a t ground, how did he fall t ...

    He didn¡¯t use any supernatural power. Gu Huai knew that he was not an ordinary human being, but he did not feel any special abilities for the time being.

    If the celestial master was present at this time, he would see several groups of ck fog unswervingly following behind the youth. These ck fog were caused by the Yan n.

    The so-called Yan n, in the eyes of ordinary people, were ... floating ghosts.

    Although Gu Huai awakened his bloodline, he was unexpectedly different from other non-human beings. His inner eyes was still closed and he needed a chance or assistance to open them.

    Behind him, since he awakened his bloodline, a few ck fogs had been following him, his inner eyes were not open, they had been watching him freely but he didn¡¯t notice until this unusual event, making him slightly confused.

    ording to the sequence of auditions, when all the people in front had finished the audition, Gu Huai stood up, walked around the corner and entered the audition room.

    Seeing the young man enter the room, Jingzen squeezed out the sweat in her hand and prayed silently outside for him to pass smoothly.

    In the room for the audition, besides director Song Ze of the TV series, there were six other cast members, Fu Renzhou, as the established first male lead, who was allowed to watch the audition process for other roles. In the corner of the room stood a dozen tough guys dressed in ck suits, which made many actors who came in to audition feel a little strange when they saw them.

    As soon as Gu Huai entered the room, the eyes of several of the seven people sitting in the seats became bright. If the young man entered, there was no doubt that he was very suitable for the role of male lead No.3 in their script.

    In ¡°Thousand Words¡± drama script, Jiang Li, the male lead, though only the third male lead, was a very captivating character......To some extent, it would attract a lot attention from girls.

    Jiang Li¡¯s background was that of a gang leader, who took over as a young adult when his father was killed by his enemies.

    Young, handsome and always well dressed, if someone who didn¡¯t know the true background of Jiang Li saw him, they would only think of him as a child of a wealthy family, but they would never think that he was as a gang leader.

    Although he was young, Jiang Li was able to take over the family without being killed off by his family¡¯s enemies, which showed that he was very skilled.

    His eyebrows would not twitch when it was time to to be merciless, but his usual gentleness made it impossible to imagine that he was able to blow a person¡¯s head with a gun and smile in the next second.

    In the process of the fiercepetition between the male leads 1 and 2, Jiang Li also had some feelings towards the female lead, Chen Xiaoxiao, he liked her, but he could not reach the level of love.

    But for Jiang Li, who had experienced so much darkness, ¡®like¡¯ was the most vivid and passionate emotion he could give her.

    Because of this feeling, Jiang Li did not take the initiative topete with the two men, but he still provided all sorts of help to the female lead without voicing it, and even at the end of the plot set by the script, Jiang Li would die to save the kidnapped girl.

    Although the script was given in advance to all the actors who wanted to audition, the audition requirements were not mentioned at all. Each actor would get a random audition requirement when they walked in.

    After entering the room, Gu Huai politely nodded his head to the crowd to say hello. He noticed that the few people sitting in front of him showed a little satisfaction after seeing him, which was a good start.

    However, some people had the opposite reaction to him and several others frowned slightly after seeing Gu Huai.

    They had heard about some deeds of the youth in front of them, his performance skills was the biggest disadvantage of the other.

    ¡°You stand there.¡±

    Song Ze, the director of the movie ordered a dozen people to stand in the corner of the room to the left of the young man in front.

    ¡°Well, you can start acting.¡±After he finished the sentence, he folded his hands on the table and looked at the youth calmly.

    The Members of the production team who were watching the auditions were dumbfounded. This was not the same requirements he had given the others before him. Before, other actors came in, Song Ze assigned them a scene to y, but he hadn¡¯t done this.

    Standing with a group of tall men in ck suits, the young man was a bit thin, and in the mood.....

    The audition had started, and the watchers had not understood the purpose of the director, but as they looked at the youth, they stared the youth who headed to the left and faced a dozen or so ck suit workers alone.

    Suddenly, everything seemed to be different.

    The young man¡¯s back was straight, without any deliberate facial expression or any threatening physical movement. He stood up casually in the face of his subordinates, with a seemingly casual look, standing alone made people around him feel a sense of oppression that could not be ignored.

    It was not like Mount Tai, which made it too hard to breathe, but it was like a rope around the neck of a person,it wasn¡¯t loose or tight but constantly reminded them of the danger.

    The young man¡¯s aura gained the upper hand at a moment, giving one a glimpse of the power he held over a dozen tall ck suits.

    ¡°Impossible......¡±

    He was also an actor, and Fu Renzhou understood the difficulty of this quiet, silent style with a single action, and he could not believe in any way that the youth in front of him could do it.

    For four years everyone had seen how bad his acting was.

    ¡°This is good.¡± Among the people who were watching the audition, many could not help nodding their heads, with a more satisfied look on their faces.

    It was a teen-idol drama, but they were not really demanding on actors. If the appearance conditions were met, and their temperament was appropriate, then they could be considered as long as their acting was not so bad to look at it.

    Next, let the other party try out a scene, and they could decide if it was okay. They didn¡¯t know what the director thought, but some of the crew who were there felt that the youth in front of them was the most qualified actor they had seen.

    ¡°Try it out, Renzhou. Since you¡¯re here, act with him.¡± Song Ze nced at the No.1 male lead, who they had decided on half a month ago, and pointed him to the location. ¡°In the scene of Jiang Li¡¯s killing, Renzhou will y the role of ¡®Yu Wensheng¡¯.¡±

    Yu Wensheng was a traitor to the family of Jiang Li in the plot, and his father¡¯s death was rted to him, and he left the family after his death. In thetter stage, he caused a lot of trouble for Jiang Li, but he was eventually settled in a banquet.

    ¡°Start.¡±Song Ze knocked on the table.

    Fu Renzhou had already nned to suppress the other in the process, and the best thing was topletely cover up the other¡¯s performance and not give him any opportunity to shine.

    The script was a scene where the two guests were enjoying themselves in the hotel. At the end of the banquet, Jiang Li and Yu Wensheng finally drank one more ss. After they had drank, the two stood up and shook hands withughter, showing the future friendly cooperation between the two sides. And the plot of Jiang Li¡¯s shooting was set just after the friendly handshake.

    As the script was written this way, the actors¡¯ performance varied, and all the reviewers in the room now looked at the two people ahead with interest. The plot was crucial to the character, Jiang Li, and they wanted to know how the youth would y it.

    With no ss or any other props, Gu Huai made a move to touch the ss, put the non-existent ss in front of his lips, and slightly lowered his eyebrows and sipped.

    The whole process was smooth and natural, and even without any props, the scene was visually felt.

    Looking at Fu Renzhou, at first he seemed dumbfounded, and failed to keep up. But ¡®Yu Wensheng¡¯ was not the role that he really needed to y, and it was understandable that he would fall behind.

    After sipping his drink, Gu Huai gently put down the empty ss in his hand, and he stood up and approached Fu Renzhou, with a gentle smile and an outstretched hand.

    It was a friendly handshake, and ording to the script, Fu Renzhou quickly smiled and reached out to the young man, then he heard the young man speak with a very gentle voice, ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    The young man¡¯s appearance was indeed beautiful, his face was beautiful, and his slightly bent eyes was very polite and sincere. Fu Renzhou could not help but be slightly puzzled by the sincerity and goodwill expressed by the other at this time, so he also responded, ¡°Yes......¡±

    As soon as he finished the first word, Fu Renzhou saw the young man in front of him lift his left hand and held the ¡®gun¡¯ to his forehead, before he calmly pulled the trigger.

    The whole process waspleted with a friendly handshake, until the moment the trigger was pulled, Gu Huai lightly removed his hand held by the other, allowing ¡®Yu Wensheng¡¯ to fall backward.

    He didn¡¯t look at the man who had fallen, Gu Huai lowered his eyes and wiped his fingers, and then slowly turned to his underling, ¡°Deal with it.¡±

    The room was silent for a few seconds, the scene was a trial run, and all the crew members, including those who had previously had a bad opinion of the young, had a single thought.

    It was him.

    After all, only the director could decide to pass the auction, and the crew could not hide the satisfaction in their faces, then they looked at the director Song Ze. If this actor, who was suitable for Male lead No.3, didn¡¯t pass, they would have to persuade the director.

    ¡°You passed,¡± Mr. Song nodded to the youth standing in front of him, as the crowd watched.

    Since some actors had passed the audition, the audition was over. There was no second or third round, and no one in the line at the back of the youth had audition.

    Jingzen waited outside for a while, and suddenly a staff member came out and said the audition was over, her heart started beating fast.

    If she was not mistaken, it meant.....

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Huai went to his agent and smiled.

    Jingzen, who was his agent, was more excited than the actor, and she lifted her hand and patted the young man¡¯s shoulders twice. ¡°Sister Zen knew you could do it, Fu Renzhou¡¯s face should be green now, it¡¯s better for you to stay away from him¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister Zen, will invite you to dinner to celebrate.¡± In recent years, she had not made much money, but she had never been stingy.

    Gu Huai was about to say yes, but at that point his cell phone in his pocket vibrated.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not been to C City recently, and I¡¯m not familiar. You should be a native of C city. Would you please show me around, so I could familiarize myself with the environment here, the 300 yuan loan will be considered settled, please?¡±

    The sender was Ao Qi.

 Chapter 91 - [Mermaid IX]

    <strong>Ch91 ¨C [Mermaid IX]</strong>

    Confirming that the inaudible low hum came from the system, Gu Huai was somewhat surprised. He had never seen such emotional behavior in his own system, and the reaction was unexpectedly and subtly synchronized with Yan Lin.

    Was it because he promised not to have much contact with Ao Qi before, but now he had taken the initiative to mention his name, so his system coldly snorted as a reminder ......?

    Although a reasonable exnation had been found, Gu Huai still had some strange feelings in his heart. He couldn¡¯t tell what the feeling was, but Gu Huai was somehow a little concerned, ¡°System ... System, system?¡±

    System: ¡°....¡±

    It wasn¡¯t willing to make any noise, but regardless of the system, Gu Huai found that his family¡¯s ChuChu obviously cared about this matter.

    ¡°I only saw you holding his cell phone. You know Ao Qi, are you friends?¡± Seeing the man slightly narrowed his eyes, Gu Huai didn¡¯t panic, only looked at him casually as he continued petting his head.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°The rtionship between superior and subordinate.¡± Yan Lin answered truthfully. At the same time, he began to try to pull the youth touching his head into his arms.

    This was not a tough act. The pull was very cautious. In order to reassure the other, Gu Huai took the initiative and took a step closer.

    Once he was allowed by his treasure, Yan Lin didn¡¯t restrain himself any more. Hepletely encircled the youth from behind. With no gap between them, Yan Lin¡¯s eyes drooped slightly as he felt the warm temperature of the youth in his arms.

    The youth was his lover who had experienced many lives. Yan Lin affirmed this just by his feelings.

    ¡°Well ... what race are you?¡± Gu Huai now somewhat understood why Ao Qi was so kind to a stranger for no reason. Perhaps it was because the other discovered that he was not an ordinary human being.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak.¡± In front of Yan Lin, the four ck coal balls held by the youth made a sound.

    Gu Huai bowed his head and looked at pairs of round dark red eyes. Of course, he understood the thoughts conveyed to him by the Nightmares.

    ¡°Be good, I know.¡± Seeing the ck balls were consistently waiting for his praise with bright eyes, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help smiling and stretched out his hand to touch each one.

    Dragon... After praising his family, Gu Huai turned around subconsciously and moved his eyes to Yan Lin¡¯s head. As a dragon, there should be horns on his head, right?

    In the original world, it was impossible toe into contact with such magical elements. As a screenwriter, Gu Huai felt a little itchy.

    He didn¡¯t realize that he had spoken his mind. When Gu Huai finally reacted, his hand was pulled to the head of the person he faced.

    The horn on the head was the ce for the dragon to show its cultivation, so the dragon horn was as indestructible as the scales on its body. And it waspared, its hardness was even worse than that of its scales.

    However, at this moment, Yan Lin personally took the young man¡¯s hand and put it on the horns that he deliberately revealed. His expression looked very normal and his eyes were slightly lowered.

    When his finger touched a hard object without temperature, Gu Huai froze for a moment. After reacting, he touched the horns of the dragon that originally existed in myths and legends with curiosity.

    When touching the back side, Gu Huai paused. To make sure it wasn¡¯t an illusion, Gu Huai moved his finger and carefully touched the position he just touched.

    ¡°How did this cracke about?¡± Gu Huai frowned and motioned for the man to lower his head. He carefully examined the side of the back of the dragon horn that he touched, and it was obvious to the naked eye that there was indeed a long and narrow crack, which was located in a rtively hidden position. Without careful examination, it would not be easily found.

    Gu Huai did not know what the dragon horn was set in this world, but that part of the dragon¡¯s body should be highly indestructible in theory. How hard was he hit for such a long crack ...

    He didn¡¯t think the youth would inquire about this matter. Yan Lin took the youth¡¯s hand and then answered in a low voice, ¡°Many years ago, I identally did it ... it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gu Huai could not help tightening his eyebrows a little after hearing this.

    Yan Lin stayed silent for a second. At this moment, he lowered his head and pecked the young man on his cheek. He squinted slightly because he was not rejected by the young man. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    This kind of pain was meaningful. So he wouldn¡¯t think it was painful.

    In the main hall, Ao Qi and the others waited in sane ce for several hours. At the moment when they thought their boss would note back for the night, they suddenly saw the familiar figure silently reappear in the hall.

    ¡°Boss, you were...¡± Beaten? When the words came out of his mouth, he couldn¡¯t say anything more. Feng Jue only said half of it and closed his mouth.

    Although he seemedpletely unharmed, there were still some attack marks left on his clothes, and all the people in the hall immediately had indecisive expressions.

    In the current era, the demons had disappeared a long time ago, and there were not many non-human races like them that survived and could continue their spiritual cultivation. The dragon had always been one of the privileged sses in the non-human association. They did not understand which party would dare to attack their dragon leader.

    Ao Qi took a look at the Yin attribute energy surrounding him, his eyebrows twitched slightly, he awkwardly didn¡¯t make a sound. This was not an ident, it should be the several Nightmares by the youth¡¯s side, but his boss, why did he let them attack ......?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yan Lin ended the topic with a cold voice, returned the mobile phone to its owner and gave the other party the task of ¡®rebuilding the east room and configuring a hot spring and swimming pool.¡¯

    Ao Qi was stunned, but he understood the reason in less than a second, so he quickly nodded.

    ¡°And.¡± Before returning to his room, Yan Lin looked directly at the subordinate who had just nodded to him and said slowly, ¡°No pursuit.¡±

    Ao Qi: ¡°...¡±

    As soon as the sentence was finished, Yan Lin left the scene. While the rest of the hall sympathized with Ao Qi, it was hard to avoid the disbelief in their hearts.

    It seemed that their boss was really ready to seriously raise a fish, but wasn¡¯t thisbination a bit strange? ?

    ¡°Come on, Er Qi, where are the photos?¡± As soon as their leader left, the crowd quickly gathered around Ao Qi as they urged him.

    ¡°Do you think the boss will leave me a picture? It¡¯s long gone.¡± Ao Qi stood up and put the mobile phone in front of everyone. The man specially deleted the photos of the youth, and Ao Qi fully realized the seriousness of his boss.

    He had found his family and his lover. Gu Huai was now truly settled in the strange world, and he became busy with his work.

    The script of the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡± was adapted from the novel of the same name. Although the novel was a Mary Sui novel with a very heavy female aura from the eyes of many people, it had to be denied that such a novel alwayscked audiences, but it still had a fan base.

    The night before the casting list wasunched, a small disturbance was also caused by the announcement of the casting on Weibo.

    ¡°Ufortable?¡± After getting off the back seat of the car, Gu Huai noticed his manager¡¯s face was not looking very good, so he said with concern, ¡°If you are not feeling well, take a rest at home these days. I can do it alone.¡±

    Gu Huai¡¯s schedule had basically been taken up by filming these days. Today was the first day when the TV series was officially mentioned, and he had just arrived at the filming location.

    ¡°Am i so fragile?¡± Jingcen shook her head, her face was good, not because of a physical reason, just some nonsense gossip.

    Since the cast announced the casting of the TV seriesst night, a rted topic had gone all the way to No.9 on Weibo hot search list. The original work was not a particrly popr novel, and it was not easy to have such a discussion reach the top searched list.

    Jingcen was quite happy when she saw this hot search at first. After all, it could also add heat to the TV series. The sessful participation of her artist in this TV series was probably an opportunity to stand out. However, after Jingcen clicked the search, she was immediately speechless with anger by the microblog she saw.

    Under the official casting microblog released by the TV drama crew, the highest number ofments were all those protesting against the casting of the role of¡¯ Jiang Li¡¯.

    Luo Xi Xi: ¡°Is the cast too poor to afford a better actor? ? ? My god Jiang Li was so destroyed by you. if Jiang Li¡¯s casting does not change, I will not watch this series even if it kills me. ¡±

    Thisment received more than 3,000 likes, and there were more than 100 replies below.

    Akan: ¡°Well ... I went and searched. Isn¡¯t Jiang Li¡¯s actor pretty good-looking, I think he is very qualified, but your requirements are too high.¡±

    This was one of thements of more than 100 replies that spoke well of Gu Huai. Shortly after thement was sent out, it was drowned out by other replies that were enthusiastic about poprity and ck history.

    Great earth dweller: ¡°Please let Jiang Li off the hook, why do you have to find a person who ys Jiang Li in a way that embarrasses the sky?¡±! If you want to know how the audition was conducted, do you have the background? £¿¡±

    Chirp: ¡°The acting is very grandiose, ok? Come on, let me show you a moving picture.¡±

    Jingcen scrolled all the way down. Most of thements under the official post targeted her artist, and even his ck history. Moreover, not only did they criticize his acting skills, but they were also followed by others who criticized the youth¡¯s character, saying that the other had oppressed the neers, and did not respect their predecessors, lied to deceive fans, etc.

    However, what made Jingcen angrier was that some people said that her artist had a gold backer and relied on hidden rules to get the role of ¡°Jiang Li¡±. This basin of dirty water made her want to hit people.

    While other personal microblogs with the # 1000-words casting # tags were basically all aimed at Gu Huai. Most people turned to the microblog with moving pictures. After finishing the microblog, Jingcen had been angry sincest night.

    As the youth was still in a critical period of possible termination, thepany would not expend effort to help with public rtions. Jingcen nced at the youth who was looking down at the mobile phone and hesitated. ¡°If you see anything on Weibo, don¡¯t care too much anyway, don¡¯t be affected by emotion. Now is the most important time for you to do a good job.¡±

    If the youth went to micro blogs, he would certainly see those derogatory remarks, and there were many estimates of private swearing. She couldn¡¯t hide it from him. Jingcen thought it would be better to prepare the youth first. It would be better if the other didn¡¯t go to see it after hearing what she said.

    After listening to the agent¡¯s words, Gu Huai pondered briefly and could guess the situation roughly. However, Gu Huai did not show any depression, but smiled and nodded to his agent to express his understanding.

    Actors really relied on their acting skills to prove themselves. It was also true that this aspect of the original body was very bad. Gu Huai would not escape from this so-called ck history.

    Gu Huai walked into the shooting site. He came early. Some staff members were not yet in ce and some scenes were being added. While he was still free, Gu Huai opened his phone and his fingers moved one by one to look at those ck microblogs.

    The number of fans on his microblog number had just reached 100,000. Some of the 100,000 fans were zombie fans, which was bought by his agent so that his microblog did not look too small. The remaining fans were basically anti fans and real fans.

    It also included passers-by fans. Gu Huai saw several little angels with the same nickname under many microblogs that defended him, and insisted on how good he was under fierce fire. This was really die hard fans.

    ¡°Thank you. See you in March.¡± Gu Huai typed on his phone and finally posted on his microblog.

    Thank you, of course, was for the few real fans. I¡¯ll see you in March because the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡± was expected to take about half a year for filming to be released, that was, next March.

    The ck spots were darker, but simrly, his true fans were able to stand firm.

    In many cases, Gu Huai inevitably saw another group of passers-by. People who were ckened or just followed the trend. After the TV series was shown, they all felt a dull pain in their faces.

    In particr, it was now said that ¡°Jiang Li¡± killed the fans of the original novel without changing actors, and then he personally showed others what a p was by taking practical actions. And he was the kind of person who beat himself and seemed to be very happy.

 Chapter 93 - Mermaid XI]

    <strong>Ch93 ¨C [Mermaid XI]</strong>

    ording to the number of fans of the official show, even if the photos of the shooting site were released, the degree of discussion would be limited, so the staff managing the official show didn¡¯t pay much attention to the follow-up after sending out the photos. But when he woke up the next day, Yu Tao was stunned by the amount of times the photos were forwarded after opening his microblog.

    @@novelbin@@

    These were all real people. Their production team did not use any marketing strategy. The discussion on Weibo revolved around the seventh photo released by the crew¡¯s official blog, a photo of a young man leaning against a chair in a dressing room.

    The makeup artist gave the photo to him. When Yu Tao sifted through the photosst night, he thought it was really good, so he put it into the group picture. The other eight photos also showed the state of the other stars before the shooting and the arrangement of the shooting site, etc., but there was little discussion about the eight photos and they were quickly submerged in the torrent.

    ¡°Xiao Huai, follow this opportunity to quickly pounce on your microblog. Cen Jie is worried for you.¡± Jingcen woke up early in the morning and did nothing. She wrote on a microblog for nearly an hour. When the time came, she ran to knock on the door of her artist.

    For such a good opportunity, other artists have been promoted by thepany for a long time. However, the young people don¡¯t enjoy much resources now. They had to rely on themselves for everything. The audition rmendation of this y was the resources jingcen won from thepany after a long time.

    In recent years, except for the first few movies, the roles that youth could get were all very small parts. The situation was obvious to Jing Cen. Also because of this, the exposure rate of youth had been very low in recent years.

    ¡°What does Cen jie want me to do?¡± Gu Huai gently scratched his cheek with his fingertip as he asked softly.

    Jingcen was worried, and still felt a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know whether her artist was pure or ignorant in this situation. Of course, they were taking advantage of the heat to get a wave of fans. Free exposure opportunities could not be wasted.

    ¡°The post should mention your shoots in Yancheng, the kind with pictures, as for what pictures...¡± Jingcen carefully looked at the youth in front of her, and thought that she could take a picture of him wearing his daily casual clothes, ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture for youter.¡±

    Jingcen always knew the beauty of her artist, but it was not until a photo of him in the dressing room was forwarded so much that Jingcen looked at the photo and suddenly saw some changes in the youth.

    He clearly looked the same, but somehow the aura that he had was different from before ... The youth used to be good-looking but not to the extent to which people couldn¡¯t look away. Now he seemed to deserve much attention. His beautiful eyes had a strange beauty that could not be exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that sister Cen said you, your micro blog is too...¡± Jingcen didn¡¯t say anything, but shook her head to let her artist know.

    The youth¡¯s microblog was in his care, and she saw that the other only posted a few times in a year, every time the post was also very simple, it was too neglected.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± What a microblog was, the nightmares had no concept about it, but when they leaned on the shoulder of the youthst night, they saw the praise andments on the youth in the microblog, so they were very happy and satisfied.

    Gu Huai touched the nightmare closest to him without any apparent surprise, and nodded to the agent in front of him, ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as the youth agreed, Jingcen quickly found a suitable angle and took a photo of him, allowing the youth to edit the microblog himself.

    Today¡¯s shoot was in the afternoon. Gu Huai was still free. When his agent left the room, Gu Huaiid down on the bed and opened his microblog to edit.

    ¡°On the second day when I came to Yancheng, I took a break.¡± Soon, after typing the message and adding photos, Gu Huai posted it.

    In the past few minutes, a series of forwardedments andments soon made the microblog very lively.

    The photo showed the young man in a rxed posture lying on a lounge chair on the balcony of the room, basking in the sun, his beautiful eyes were squinted.

    Akita Wang: ¡°Asphyxiation, I died ... (Covering My Chest)¡±

    Six leaves: ¡°I¡¯ve liked Ah Huai for more than three years, and finally my beauty has been discovered, s, happy and sad.¡±

    Don¡¯t stop the medicine: ¡°Can¡¯t understand the mentality of those who say that they won¡¯t watch the movie without Jiang Li being reced? Anyway, I look forward to the movie showing and praising the face.¡±

    ¡°Squeak...¡± leaning on the young man¡¯s shoulder, several ck balls carefully watched the refreshedments under the young man¡¯s microblog one by one with their eyes wide open. ¡°Squeak!¡±

    ¡°Are you so happy?¡± Gu Huai raised his hand and poked the nightmares on his shoulder one by one, their reactions were very direct, he didn¡¯t even need to use his spiritual energy to sense their emotions.

    It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t shapeshift in their early years. They had no hands or legs. Even if they were happy, these ck balls couldn¡¯t really express themselves. They could only squeak with their eyes wide open.

    After being poked by the youth, the Nightmares jumped off the youth¡¯s shoulders and onto the youth¡¯s legs one after another, then carefully arched into the youth¡¯s arms, and at the same time made a sound to answer the youth¡¯s question, ¡°Squeak!¡±

    As long as other people were kind to their king and praised him, they would be happy. This was a matter of course. If the other n members saw the youth, they would certainly have the same reaction, but speaking of which, the ck balls did not know where the other Nightmares were now.

    ording to their inherited memories, arge part of the Nightmare n had been reborn and now lived as ordinary human beings.

    The hot search of microblogs had reached the third ce. As long as people used microblogs, arge part of them would see the photos of the makeup room issued by the crew.

    ¡°Small Fish ...?¡± Ao Qi froze at a nce, then looked at it carefully and confirmed that the person in the photo was indeed the youth he knew.

    The production team ... the dressing room, was the youth actually an actor? ?

    Before this hot search, the youth really didn¡¯t have much poprity in public view. As in Ao Qi¡¯s impression, he had nevere into contact with any film or television works performed by youth, so that he was quite surprised to find out that the other party was an actor by profession.

    But as Ao Qi whispered, he felt familiar cold eyes, with a shaking body, Ao Qi handed the phone to his boss.

    Yan Lin lowered his eyes to scan the contents of the microblog. After a long silence, he snorted slightly.

    The youth was an actor and had been busy filming recently. Yan Lin knew all these things because the youth took the initiative to tell him.

    Yan Lin did not object to the youth bing an actor. He even nned to buy a brokeragepany. He was prepared to take young people back to his own territory after the purchase waspleted. However, Yan Lin was very concerned about the way some people referred to him as ¡°Ah Huai¡± or ¡°My family¡¯s Huai¡±.

    Hearing a low hum from his boss, Ao Qi became tense in an instant, this was very terrible, ok, why was he the only one to bear the pressure of his boss? !

    Realizing that his boss was probably in a state of jealousy, Ao Qi stood aside and didn¡¯t dare to move, only his right eye couldn¡¯t help twitching a few times, he suddenly thought of a more terrible thing.

    Only at this level, his boss could be jealous. The youth was an actor. if he took part in a movie, he would more or less have close contact with other actors in the future, such as kissing scenes and so on.

    If that was the case, with a dragon¡¯s exclusive desire to possess its precious treasures, his boss may explode¡ª¡ª

    The thought made his right eye twitch rapidly. Ao Qi decided not to think about such horrible things.

    Ao Qi suddenly felt the pressure around disappear at this moment, he looked up and found that the person who was sitting in the front seat with his phone had disappeared.

    Gu Huai was resting in the hotel room provided by the production team, and now he was lying on the bed ying a snake game to kill time. The game record was about to be broken. Gu Huai was still very attentively ying at this moment, but in the next second, he was hugged by a figure that suddenly appeared in the room.

    The word game over appeared on the mobile phone screen, but Gu Huai did not pay any attention to it now, because the person who held him tightly kissed him on the cheek, and then said to him very seriously in a low voice, ¡± Ah Huai is ChuChu¡¯s, you are ChuChu¡¯s family.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    On the question of the right of ownership, Gu Huai did not say whether it was good or bad. A few ck balls sitting in rows on his legs squeaked and protested against Yan Lin.

    Yan Lin moved his eyes to the Nightmares and looked at them expressionlessly. He did not make any noise, but he held the youth closer.

    The youth took the Nightmares who followed him every day as his family. In this case, Yan Lin squinted slightly to pretend that he could not hear the squeaking of the ck balls.

    Gu Huai had barely reacted as his appeared in his room in Yancheng to see him. Surprised, Gu Huai smiled helplessly and raised his hand to appease the Nightmares on his leg one by one.

    ¡°Did you leave your work to others when you came here like this?¡± Although he hadn¡¯t been in this world for a long time, Gu Huai also knew that the Yan family was a giant with great authority and power. As the head of the Yan family, Yan Lin didn¡¯t have much time for anything other than work.

    ¡°Keeping the important ones.¡± Without denying the youth, Yan Lin did not give up and put his head down on the youth¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The Yan family is not involved in the entertainment industry in film and television, but will soon acquire a brokeragepany, which will bepleted in a few months at most.¡±

    Thepany the youth was signed under did not treat him well, although the Yan family had no involvement in the entertainment industry, but as long as Yan Lin wanted to know, his subordinates would find out.

    Gu Huai was stunned, and then he quickly wanted to understand why the other specifically said this to him. After thinking about it, Gu Huai turned his head, following what Yan Lin had done to him before, and kissed him on the cheek.

    ¡°Which one?¡± When asking this question, Gu Huai has a feeling that his family¡¯s ChuChu seemed to have be his gold master. His current identity was an actor who had been in the industry for four years and had only been an 18th tier actor. Yan Lin, who bought apany because of him, fully met the conditions of a ¡°gold master¡±

    When the young man kissed his cheek, Yan Lin felt the soft touch on the left cheek, and he blinked his eyes, leaving only an earnest expression, the coldness in his eyes disappeared almost instantly.

    ¡°Donghuang.¡± Yan Lin looked down at some ck balls on the youth¡¯s legs and answered his question in a low voice.

    ¡°...¡± Gu Huai was silent. He couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    Donghuang entertainment brokeragepany, as long as it was the artists who mixed in this circle, there was absolutely no one who did not know this brokeragepany. One of the top ten entertainment brokeragepanies in China, which had produced many popr TV dramas and films. They had masterpieces that could be sold. There was no shortage of famous artists in thepany. For example, Chu Yue, who just became a new movie emperor this year, was one of the artists in Donghuang.

    Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help but look at Yan Lin carefully at this time. If his ChuChu was a ¡®gold master¡¯, there was nothing else to choose. It was not easy to find a good-looking gold owner who was rich enough and didn¡¯t mess with other people.

    ¡°Ah Huai?¡± Yan Lin slightly bent his head and said the name of the young man in a low voice. He noticed the young man¡¯s sight and wanted to know what he was thinking.

    Gu Huai disguised a low cough and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The young man refused to talk and Yan Lin did not ask questions, only hummed slightly and continued to embrace the young man¡¯s body with satisfaction, and slightly narrowed his eyes as he felt the temperature of the youth.

    Because of the filming, Yan Lin had not seen the youth in his arms for more than 24 hours. He knew that he would be very busy filming these days. Yan Lin wanted to endure the separation, but he couldn¡¯t resist it in the end.

    The treasure he waited so long for had finally arrived. As a dragon, Yan Lin was very clear about how strong the possessive instinct was in his mind since he saw the youth.

    ¡°Chirp.¡± Yan Lin gently rubbed the cheek of the young man in his arms, and then pecked the corner of his lips. His cold face became more satisfied. He liked him, so he never felt bored no matter how close he was.

    But just because he was a beloved treasure, Yan Lin knew that he should be careful to protect his youth. Sometimes the nature and instincts of a dragon was not entirely good. Like his possessive instinct, when it was too strong, he must try to restrain and endure.

    ¡°Today¡¯s shoot is in the afternoon. For now we can rest.¡± Gu Huaipletely rxed his body and leaned on the person holding him. To the extent that his family ChuChu liked to stick to him, Gu Huai also knew that it would be too difficult for the other party to see him for a long time.

    ¡°Squeak, squeak -¡± the ck coal balls on the youth¡¯s legs looked at Yan Lin with red eyes, though their eyes were originally dark red.

    They also wanted to be close to the youth, which was the innate instinct for these ck balls.

    @@novelbin@@

    Hearing the sound, Gu Huai picked up the ck balls on his legs, then lowered his head and rubbed them with his cheek in turn. He could not be partial.

    After a free morning, Gu Huai still had to continue his work, he would be busy till evening.

    Yan Lin didn¡¯t want to leave so soon when he came to Yancheng to see the youth, but he was not suitable to appear in front of other crew members in his capacity. If he wanted to watch the youth filming, he could only use stealth spells to watch in the dark.

    It was said that the Yan family was a huge thing, so as the head of the Yan family, Yan Lin was not known by many people in the public. With his high position and handsome appearance, there were many people who wanted to send themselves to his door, but they were suffering from no way to get close to him.

    After shooting the scenes in Yancheng, there were still scenes to be done in S city. Yan Lin needed to go back to C city to deal with important documents, but during filming, Gu Huai could basically see himing to the set.

    Fortunately, there were stealth spells, otherwise Gu Huai could not imagine how the people in the crew would react.

    Yan Lin was not satisfied with the situation, but this was the best way at present. After a while, when the time was right, he would be able to do these things openly.

    The shooting of the TV series only took less than four months toplete within the expected time. When the crew released the news of fixing the film on microblog, Gu Huai¡¯stest Weibo post contained many morements, he mostly expressed his expectation for the TV series to be shown and his daily confession.

    Since thest photo in the dressing room came out, after a wave of hot search, Gu Huai¡¯s poprity had increased significantly, and the clearance value had increased a little.

    Thepletion of the TV series also had a corresponding impact, and Gu Huai¡¯s clearance value was now 15%.

    In the past, those who strongly protested against the role change of Jiang Li were undeniably shaken when they saw the photo of the dressing room, but many people still insisted on not being willing to hit their own faces. At this time, theymented on the bottom of the post of the production group, saying that even if his looks were good, they couldn¡¯t bear to look at such bad acting.

    It would take time for the TV series to be approved for release, but as the cast expected, all of these werepleted before March and released as scheduled in March. Fortunately, <Thousand Words> TV series also got the prime time slot in the broadcast time of the TV station, which was undoubtedly a good start.

    At least some TV dramas on the rted topics had attracted the attention of some people. In addition to the publicity of the original novel, there were still a lot of people waiting for the TV show to air on March 17.

    There were some people who insisted that they would not watch the TV series without Jiang Li being recast, but now they wanted to take a mobile phone to record the poor acting skills of the youth, so that they could strengthen their views.

    In prime time, at 7:30 in the evening, fans who had read the original novel knew that Jiang Li¡¯s role was due to appear in the first episode.

    However, when Jiang Li, who was yed by a young man, really showed his face in the y, all these disputes would no longer exist.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    From the perspective of the script, director and actor wise, ¡°Thousand Words¡± was not arge-scale TV series, and its production cost was even lower than the average level. However, on the first day of the broadcast, the audience rating was not expected by all parties to be a dark horse. After the first day of the broadcast, the rising rating directly established the development momentum of the TV series to be a dark horse in the first half of the year.

    The topics rted to the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡± had been increasing in recent days to such an extent that people who didn¡¯t usually watch TV series knew something about them. All these signs were easy to let the cast members know one thing. The TV series they shot and produced was very popr.

    As soon as the show started to explode, several leading stars naturally followed its rise in poprity and won arge number of new fans. However, the characters who caused so many topics in the show and added indelible highlights to the sharp increase in the whole show were not the male and female leads, but the male lead No.3 ¡°Jiang Li¡±, which was criticized by many people at the beginning.

    In the early days, some people who criticized the ck spot of the youth¡¯s poor acting skills and started shooting wildly did not stop for a few days even when the TV series was on the air. When thementary was excellent, they did not believe and also went to watch an episode. They immediately felt pain on their faces.

    If this was called bad acting, they were afraid that there were really very few actors who could be called powerful.

    Before, they said they would not watch Jiang Li without the actor being changed Now, after watching it for more than ten minutes to verify the situation, the person who said this just wanted to take back his words.

    The great earth resident: ¡°Jiang Li looked at the eyes of the female lead as she left, ah, a mouthful of ss, g.¡±

    There were only two kinds ofments at the bottom of this Weibo post. In addition to expressing approval, another wave ofments was to turn over the past ounts of bloggers.

    Tian Qi: ¡°emmmmm, didn¡¯t the blogger ask the official big guy to let Jiang Li go before, saying that my Ah Huai¡¯s acting skills was embarrassing to the sky and crew? Now it¡¯s a fine score??¡±

    Akita Wang: ¡°watching the scene.¡±

    Face-bashing had also been discovered, and there was nothing more embarrassing than this. The poprity of the TV series was especially high. This Weibo post had been turned over more than 1,000 articles and quickly became a big funny event in TV series rted topics. However, the blogger of the forwarded post was also adamant and admitted directly what he had done before, and made it clear that he had turned ck and pink to the youth, and insisted on turning pink even if his face hurt again.

    Such a development was naturally apanied by some rejoicing and others upset. There was no doubt that it was a good thing for all the cast members to see the TV series be viral, but for Fu Renzhou, this good thing was a discount to him.

    He was the No.1 male lead in this drama, but looking at the TV series rted topics discussed on Weibo now, eight or nine of the ten articles were all about how Jiang Li was doing. As the male lead of the series, he could only watch the male No. 3 steal the limelight, which made Fu Renzhou angry. He gritted his teeth without holding back.

    In fact, Fu Renzhou¡¯s performance in the series was not bad. Many scenes were singled out and there were some points to be noted. However, just as the brightness of stars could not surpass that of the sun, when he appeared at the same time as Gu Huai, he would inevitably be overshadowed by the brilliance of thetter.

    The youth had undoubtedly helped Xiao Hong through this TV series. The happiest person for this result was probably Jingcen, his agent.

    At present, thepany definitely wouldn¡¯t have the idea to terminate the contract with the artist she was in charge of. When the youth was in the public heat, thepany would definitely give the resources that should be given. What Jingcen had to do after that was to strive for as many resources as possible for her artist so as to get a good chance for the youth.

    After all, even though the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡± was very popr, the poprity of the actors it brought up had a guaranteed period. The entertainment circle was very particr about freshness, and Jingcen knew this very well. If an artist didn¡¯t make persistent efforts to continue to climb while he was winning, he will soon be forgotten by audiences.

    Jingcen was thinking about taking care of these things in her mind, but she didn¡¯t know at this moment that thepany wouldn¡¯t want to cancel the contract with the youth now. Yes, but the youth would take the initiative to do it in turn in the near future.

    After the TV series was finished, Gu Huai returned to C City, moved out of his original residence and moved to the Yan¡¯s residence the next day, which his agent did not know for the time being.

    When Gu Huai entered the Yan¡¯s residence on the first day, he felt that he had been unanimously watched by all the people in there. Although the Yan n did not really surround him, their gazes were filled with curiosity.

    A fish stepped into a ce filled with dragons, making the Yan family except Yan Lin and Ao Qi, feel surprised that the youth who came in did not show any signs of fear, like he didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all and only walked in naturally.

    It was indeed a beautiful little fish ... Although they couldn¡¯t see the bloodline of the youth, the dragons who hadn¡¯t seen the youth themselves could see through the human guise of the youth. He was a beauty with a silver tail.

    Shiny, really pleasing to their dragons¡¯ aesthetics.

    Yan Lin personally led the youth home, and the rest of the dragons present naturally did not dare to look brightly at him, only curious enough to sneak a few nces. However, as the youth drew closer, several dragons in the hall, who were rtively young and low levelled suddenly became flustered.

    Somehow flustered, several dragons unconsciously took a step back, heart pounding, even slightly held their breaths.

    This feeling was ... scared?

    As soon as they felt their emotions clearly, several rtively young dragons were immediately stunned. They were dragons. How could they be afraid of a small fish? Wasn¡¯t this a big joke of the century?

    ¡°... eh?¡± Gu Huai hesitated and stepped back. He noticed that his approach seemed to make some people in the hall not adapt, although he did not know the reason.

    Yan Lin nced at several of his young subordinates, then sped the young man¡¯s white wrist and repeated what he had said before, ¡± Ah Huai has the blood of the Kun Peng.¡±

    Gu Huai had listened to the story, but it was still a little unknown so. The other party told him earlier that he had the Kun Peng¡¯s blood in him, and then ...?

    The young man¡¯s face was still puzzled, but at this moment, several young dragons who had just taken a step back now had a more obvious reaction. Instinctively driven, the young dragons swished and moved back a little, only to retreat to the corner.

    Kun Peng! Scared these dragons to death ... Although it was clear that the youth did not fully have the Kun Peng¡¯s bloodline, otherwise they would have run away under the pressure of their instincts even if they did not recognize what he was.

    The Kun Peng ate dragons. This sentence was really not meant to be a joke. From the memory of their inheritance, these young dragons knew that this sentence was a real story in ancient times.

    There was only one Kun Peng between heaven and earth, and it should have died a long time ago, but now their boss said that the young man beside him had the blood of Kun Peng. Of course it frightened the dragons.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± The ck balls on the youth¡¯s shoulders made a noise at this moment, which was directed at the young dragons. The general meaning could be understood as them bragging that their king was very powerful.

    ¡°Kun Peng is one of the few restrainers of the dragon n. they are not good enough, so they are afraid of you.¡± Yan Lin motioned with his eyes that his subordinates should stop shrinking away. He wanted the youth to live in the Yan¡¯s residence, so everyone in Yan¡¯s house had to show a weing attitude towards him.

    Ao Qi took the initiative to walk over and push back the young generations to their original positions, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, be bold, small fish won¡¯t eat you.¡±

    It was said that Kun Peng ate dragons, but Kun Peng did not only eat dragons. ording to Ao Qi¡¯s knowledge, the Kun Peng in ancient times was actually omnivorous, except for eating dragons. The youth did not fully have the Kun Peng blood, so trained dragons didn¡¯t have this instinctive fear of the youth.

    What small fish, this could be called ¡°small fish¡±? ? Several dragons who were pushed back to their original positions shivered in their hearts. If any fish with the Kun Peng¡¯s blood could be called small fish, was there still a big fish in the whole human world? !

    For them, the youth could be said to exist like natural enemies. The dragons present were not hostile to the youth because of those distant feuds in ancient times. After all, it was a long time ago. It was only normal to be for the dragons that had not yet gotten their horns to be afraid of the youth.

    @@novelbin@@

    Their boss had a crush on his natural enemy ... Several young dragons at this time stood, thinking about this very difficult thing in their hearts.

    Although there was an ident at the beginning, all the dragons in Yan¡¯s family finally showed warm wee to the youth ording to Yan Lin¡¯s meaning.

    Earlier the Yan n thought that thebination of dragon and fish was a bit magical, and now suddenly told them that the fish was actually part Kun ... They could only say that thebination was really quite fantastic.

    If anyone asked what thetest news in the entertainment circle in the past six months was, the acquisition of Donghuang Entertainment Brokerage Company by an enterprise under the name of Yan Jia could be regarded as one. However, there was another mystery that made insiders wonder. As one of the top ten entertainment and economicpanies in China, Donghuang Entertainment had openly poached not only an artist but also the artist¡¯s agent.

    Why was it that Donghuang Entertainment openly poached him? It was because the artist who took the initiative to cancel the agreement with themercial film media signed a new agreement with Donghuang Entertainment as soon as he left the front door, which showed the twists and turns in the process.

    Artists who terminated their contracts with apany in advance had to pay liquidated damages. The artist who left themercial film media was no stranger to the public. It was Gu Huai who quickly gained poprity due to the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡±.

    The youth had no fame or poprity before shooting the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡±. Even if the TV series became popr, ording to the signed contract, the youth could not get enough money to pay the liquidated damages for early termination, so it was very obvious how the youth paid the liquidated damages.

    What was DongHuang¡¯s intention?

    Most people in the circle just felt confused now. This behavior was totally irrational. The youth had be popr recently. That was right, but people in the entertainment circle didn¡¯t care. Artists who suddenly became popr were often the fastest to cool down. When the audience¡¯s novelty wore out after a while, the entertainer may be old news.

    Althoughmercial film media was not a bigpany in the industry, like other entertainmentpanies, the liquidated damages they set in the artist¡¯s contract were also quite considerable to prevent poaching and the like.

    Although the price of the artist had recently gone up a lot, he still could only be counted as the third tier or so, and he was notparable to a real big name artist with a good position. Donghuang Entertainment did not hesitate to dig up the foundation after being supporting, even paying the penalty for breach of contract.

    There was really no way toe up with a reasonable exnation for this matter. Holding back doubts, all the people in the circle could only watch the development of the matter now.

    But in fact, this matter was not asplicated as people thought, on the contrary, the reason why it happened was very simple.

    At Yan¡¯s residence, Yan Lin and Gu Huai walked back to the room from the hot springs. Shortly after returning to the room, Yan Lin stretched out his hand to embrace the young man sitting on the edge of the bed in a white bathrobe, then narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to reward ChuChu?¡±

    Yan Lin specially asked this question, which made Gu Huai wonder what kind of reward he would want first. However, Gu Huai hesitated for a moment and then nodded his head when he was embraced by his lover and watched him with serious eyes.

    The other specially bought a brokeragepany to provide him with resources and also poached his broker as he hoped. Gu Huai felt that it was very reasonable for his lover to ask for rewards.

    ¡°Um ... what reward do you want?¡± Now that he had agreed, Gu Huai asked calmly at this time, anyway, his lover also wouldn¡¯t give him any difficult requirements.

    But by the next second, Gu Huai was confused.

    ¡°ChuChu wants to touch Ah Huai¡¯s tail.¡± Yan Lin replied seriously.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    On the day when the nightmares were arriving from Qujing City to C City, Gu Huai, as a neer to Donghuang Entertainment, was going to report to thepany today.

    ¡°Donghuang Entertainment has taken the initiative to poach you. This is a very good opportunity, but there must be more twists and turns in bigpanies than in our previouspany. Don¡¯t offend anyone before you have a firm foothold.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know why Donghuang Entertainment did this kind of unreasonable poaching, but in any case, Jingcen didn¡¯t want her artist to give up this great opportunity.

    @@novelbin@@

    She was afraid that the youth still didn¡¯t understand the world as before. Donghuang¡¯s Entertainment were notcking big names. It was very troublesome to bebeled as someone who was disrespectful to their predecessors. Two years ago, the other party was pped with this hat for saying something that should not have been said on the surface, which cost him a lot.

    Gu Huai nodded at his agent¡¯s words and gave a low hum.

    Donghuang Entertainment was a new environment for the youth, especially for Jingcen, who thought that her ability as an agent was not outstanding, so Donghuang even poached her and let her continue to be an agent for the youth. This really made Jingcen wonder.

    Her artist had no family background and she had been an agent for the youth for nearly four years. Jingcen knew this very well, but now she could only temporarily regard it as a temporary behaviour of the high level Entertainmentpany.

    Gu Huai and his agent took the elevator all the way to the 13th floor. At the moment when the elevator door opened, several people who were talking in the hall stopped talking when they heard the sound. After the youth in the elevator walked out , they all looked away.

    Seeing clearly what people were in the hall, Jingcen was stunned first. The scene in front of her obviously surprised her.

    Donghuang¡¯s several highest-ranking artists were all here, including Chu Yue, the new best actor in the limelight this year, and the interior of this floor lookedpletely unlike an offfice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wrong ce. The neers should report to the fourth floor. This floor is not where a neer shoulde.¡± Seeing that the young man who walked out of the elevator was the man of the hour who had been talked about a lot recently, a handsome man in the hall spoke with a smile.

    The 13th floor of Donghuang Entertainment was a special ce for its big-name artists. The hall had various recreational facilities, and these artists also had their own independent rest rooms on this floor.

    The man who spoke was Lu Qi, a first tier artist who had just received a big wave of fans from a variety show. Jingcen was no stranger to him.

    After hearing what the other party said, Jingcen couldn¡¯t help pulling her artist. ording to the meaning of his words, they were now in the wrong ce. Thepany¡¯s first notice was passed directly to the youth. Jingcen also thought that his entertainer had read the notice wrong.

    In addition, other people in the hall did not speak, Gu Huai shook his head to his agent, as thetter tried to leave.

    ¡°Yesterday I was informed toe to the 13th floor.¡± Gu Huai exined with a polite attitude. ording to the notice, his rest room on this floor should be the one with B17.

    After listening to the young man¡¯s words, the expression of all the people in the hall suddenly changed ordingly. The most obvious reaction was the male beside the billiard table and another beautiful female artist.

    Artists who could have independent rest rooms on this floor of thepany were all in the front-line position in the circle, which was almost a conventional default rule in Donghuang entertainment. Now it was said that there was a person who didn¡¯t meet the conditions in any way to be arranged in an exceptional way, and naturally there were people who were not willing to believe it.

    What kind of person was the youth? Even with thetest TV series, he could be a second tier artist at best. It was hard to say that only a second tier artist wanted to enjoy the same treatment as them.

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡± Yun Cici put the Billiard Club on the stage, and her voice was very soft, as she questioned the words of the youth not far away.

    The hall was filled with people with certain influence in the circle. In the face of this scene, Jingcen inevitably had some intention to retreat. Maybe they should go to confirm, even if she was slow, Jingcen could see that this ce was not a ce where new people could enter casually, and could also see that there were people who didn¡¯t like her artist.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the text says. There should be no mistake.¡± Gu Huai maintained a good attitude as he answered, at the same time looked for the location of room B17.

    The notice on the text message was in ck and white. Since the youth said so, there was absolutely no possibility of it being wrong. At this time, Lu Qi raised his eyes to see the young man. Suddenly, he pointed to the water dispenser beside him and said with a smile, ¡°can you pour me a ss of water?¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu...¡± Lu Qi¡¯s assistant made a sound after hearing the words, but he only had time to say the two words, and the rest of the words were swallowed after the other nced at him.

    It was usually the assistant who did the work of bringing tea and pouring water to the artists. In the presence of the assistant, it was not necessary to bother others to do this. Everyone here was an old hand in the Entertainment circle. It was clear to see that Lu Qi intended to degrade the youth.

    Most of the other artists in the hall just watched, neither stopped him nor stirred up the mes, so that they didn¡¯t have to offend on either side, and they could watch a y for free.

    Yun Cici had a long-term alliance with Lu Qi. At this time, she added, ¡°Please pour me a drink by the way. The water dispenser is close to you.¡±

    When it came to thetter, it could be said that the youth was not given the opportunity to refuse at all. If the youth did not agree, there would be too many things that could be arranged in the future.

    At the moment when most people in the hall were waiting to see the follow-up development, the sound of the elevator arriving rand again¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ding.¡±

    A small sound once again distracted the attention of the audience, followed by the sound of the elevator opening. A second after the sound fell, everyone saw a handsome maning out of the elevator. And the confidants behind him.

    In addition to the fact that the owner of the Yan family was well-known, in addition to the fact that he was powerful, the public were even more impressed by the fact that the other had beautiful skin, not inferior to any celebrity artist.

    Donghuang entertainment was purchased by the Yan family. The immediate head of the Yan family was their immediate superior. Of course, everyone here knew this very well.

    The top leader came in person for some unknown reason. At this time, no one in the hall could take care of the follow-up development of the matter just now. They all focused on how to deal with Yan Lin¡¯s problem.

    Such a big Buddha came here without any prior notice, it could be seen that the eyes of the head of the Yan Family was extremely cold. People had no idea about the intention of his sudden arrival. Now they could only be careful not to make mistakes.

    At this time, Gu Huai stared at his eyes as soon as he came in. He couldn¡¯t help blinking, but he didn¡¯t make any other response. His family¡¯s ChuChu looked at him so clearly. If other people were not afraid to meet his eyes, they would have been found out.

    As the head of the Yan family, he was powerful, young and handsome. No matter where he went, Yan Lin did notck people who threw themselves at him. For example, the people who just asked the youth to pour water were active now, enough to do the work of carrying tea and pouring water.

    Ao Qi just wanted to show his hands. The other side wanted to bully the beautiful fish raised by their boss just now. Now, she wanted to tter him. The chance of sess was only negative.

    The hearing of the non-human races were much better than that of ordinary people. Ao Qi knew what happened here just now. Yan Lin also knew.

    Yan Lin took a look at the human woman who was handing him tea and reached for it.

    Yun Cici¡¯s eyes brightened, she even smiled, and she was willing to answer, which meant...

    It meant that before she could think of anything, Yun Cici¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    The first thing the head of Yan family did after he took the cup was unexpected. He raised his eyes a little, and then gave the cup to the youth standing not far away.

    At this time, all the people¡¯s faces suddenly became uncertain, which was totally expected.

    The brokeragepany had been purchased. Yan Lin no longer wanted to hide his rtionship with the youth. What he needed to, for example, now, he would let others know the importance of the youth.

    There was no error in the notification Yan Lin came here specially to talk about it. He didn¡¯t want anyone to question the youth.

    The head of the Yan family seemed to be very familiar with her entertainer. Jingcen was at a loss. She should know the youth well, but she couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    Although Yan Lin left without saying a few words, the impact was very significant. At present, no one in the Donghuangpany would want to cause Gu Huai trouble.

    The resources andmercial media that Donghuang could provide to an artist was not at the same level. Gu Huai could only get one audition before, but now nearly ten scripts were put in front of him.

    It was not difficult for Gu Huai to choose a script. He was even better than most other artists in this matter. His job was to write scripts. There was no doubt that Gu Huai had a vision to distinguish the quality of the script.

    When he opened the next page, a ck coal ball jumped to the open script page.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± The ck coal ball raised its body, stared at the youth with its round dark red eyes, and made some noises along the way.

    It was impossible for the other to block the script. Gu Huai bent his eyes and picked up the ck ball from the script, but he didn¡¯t feel helpless. There was only a state of mind simr to connivance.

    The ck ball held by the youth seemed to be more excited, but in order to let the youth hold it more for a while, it showed a very obedient posture.

    Wait...

    Gu Huai held the coal ball in one hand and turned the script in the other hand. When he saw the next paragraph, Gu Huai suddenly found a very serious problem.

    This ck balls didn¡¯t seem to be one of the four nightmares that followed him every day.

    1,2,3,4,5. What was more? Where were theying from??

    Gu Huai had just reflected on the problem. They had finally arrived from Qujing City. Now all the nightmares who were watching the youth in the distance were ready to move.

    Even pretending to be in the child form to approach their King, they could do this kind of thing!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    After counting and finding one more, Gu Huai looked down at the ck ball held by his one hand, and it looked at him with dark red round eyes. Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Squeak ...¡± The king of his family found out it was new, and the ck ball that looked at the young man twisted its body slightly, but it was not willing to move its eyes.

    Gu Huai first put the ck ball back to its original position, then looked around the room, and finally withdrew his eyes in confusion.

    As soon as its eyes connected with the youth¡¯s, the new ck ball lifted itself up and started squeaking. Round eyes concentrated on looking back at its king without blinking.

    Although the youth did not embrace it, he didn¡¯t drive it away. With this in mind, this ck ball continued to stay at the top of the script page in peace and order. Since its king put it there, it couldn¡¯t move.

    Gu Huai looked at the new ck ball for a while, then stretched out his hand to touch it, patting its head naturally.

    Because he could see that this ball was very cautious in its every movement, Gu Huai squeezed his eyebrows after finishing the above actions and clearly expressed his attitude.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out where the ck ball came from suddenly, but it was a good thing to see more family members. Gu Huai asked the ck balls to sit in rows, and he opened another script.

    Just now, the script had been used as a cushion by the two ck balls. However, that part had been seen anyway. Gu Huai simply skipped it, and the two balls stayed happily.

    When the youth was ready to read the script, the ck balls, which were required to stay together on the table, consciously stopped making noises and watched the youth work very quietly with their eyes wide open.

    But just when Gu Huai opened the first page of the new script, and didn¡¯t even finish the first four paragraphs, a very familiar scene happened again.

    A ck ball sprang up on the well unfolded script and blocked the script that the youth was about to read. The ck ball also made a gesture of raising its body to attract the youth¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Squeak ... squeak!¡± Imitating the behavior of their fellow nightmare just now, the ck balls moved closer to the youth without leaving any trace.

    Gu Huai was not able to react for a while.

    Another one??

    The interrogative expression just floated on Gu Huai¡¯s face, and in the next second, Gu Huai was really confused.

    The seventh, the eighth...

    One by one, the ck balls appeared in front of Gu Huai like they had fallen from the sky. As soon as Gu Huai reached out, he received one steadily.

    ¡°Squeak.¡±

    ¡°Squeak, squeak...¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the number of ck balls around the youth became quite considerable, and they kept squeaking at him, making the originally quiet room lively.

    He didn¡¯t expect such a scene at all. Gu Huai froze for a while before returning to his senses.

    Among so many ck balls, the one who was carried by the youth was undoubtedly the most joyful one now. At this time, it was very careful to shrink his body and cuddled in the youth¡¯s open hands.

    It could also be regarded as being carried by the king. The ck ball was round and its eyes were wide open, its dark red eyes were obviously cheering.

    Suddenly surrounded by a group of ck balls, Gu Huai had some difficulties in adapting to the situation, because the number had be toorge, and it was a little difficult for him to pay attention to each one of them as before.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± The eyes of the ck balls surrounding the youth did not stray from the youth¡¯s hands making their intentions obvious.

    The script couldn¡¯t be seen for the time being. Gu Huai took a look at the scripts on the table which was being stabilized by his family, and then looked away with a little helplessness.

    Compared with reading the script, Gu Huai knew that he should be thinking more about bncing this situation.

    ¡°OK... Line up. ¡± In the end, Gu Huai came up with a very primitive solution.

    As soon as the young man¡¯s voice fell, there was a burst of responsive squeaks around him, and the ck balls surrounding the youth quickly arranged themselves in several lines in perfect order, and several of them in the front row had already tilted themselves up.

    ording to the order of the team, Gu Huai held several ck balls in his hands every short period of time until each one had been hugged.

    Due to the considerable quantity, it took Gu Huai a lot of time to finish the work.

    There was indeed an advantage in their cub form. A group of Nightmares pretending to be cubs sat quietly on the table or floated around the youth after being hugged by him.

    In fact, the first thought to use the cub form of the Nightmares was only after seeing the four ck balls around the youth. It emerged from among the many ck balls and squeaked a few times tomunicate with its neighbors.

    King was busy with his work. They should give a good performance.

    Gu Huai could understand themunication and dialogue of these ck balls, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. Soon, Gu Huai saw the ck balls sitting in rows on the table leaving a space in the middle of the table.

    The previously suppressed script was now pushed to a position convenient for youth to read by a few ck balls, leaving three Nightmares to stay on each side of the open script and one in the middle with its body facing right.

    What kind of posture was this Gu Huai looked at the scene, his expression was a little confused.

    However, this group of ck balls moved out of their seats wisely, and Gu Huai continued to read the scripts on the table ording to this situation.

    At the end of the page, Gu Huai reached out his hand to touch the page. At this time, he realized the cleverness of his family.

    The three ck balls around the script worked together and soon turned the script to the next page.

    After doing this, the three balls continued to pay attention to the youth¡¯s reading of the script and were ready to turn to the next page at any time.

    If they did well, they would continue to be close to him when the youth finished his work.

    The rest of the ck balls were now paying attention to other intentions of the youth and were ready to take action.

    Just reading a script, which was really enjoying advanced treatment, Gu Huai coughed and verbally praised the ck balls that were watching him closely.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± Obviously, a group of ck balls praised by the youth immediately became more enthusiastic about their work, and their round eyes could see nothing but the youth.

    King was especially good-looking, they should take advantage of the opportunity to see more.

    Different races were not a problem at all. The youth with the extreme Yin constitution was the king of the Nightmares. In addition, when these ck balls met the youth, they actually felt a kind of restraint immediately.

    The reason for the restraint was even moreplicated than just him having extreme Yin constitution, it was like it existed in their instincts.

    Under the special treatment provided by his family, Gu Huai had roughly read nearly ten scripts sent to him and had almost made a choice.

    The young man had finished his work. As soon as they realized this, the ck balls around the youth inevitably became restless.

    Although they had only been together for a short time, many of the nightmares who hade to C City from Qujing City had confirmed that the youth had a good temper and didn¡¯t hate them. It seemed that he was willing to keep them close.

    Someone must be the pioneer.

    At this time, a ck ball boldly approached the youth, and then jumped to the youth¡¯s legs.

    A nightmare scampered past first, but the youth did not object at this time. The consequences were quite obvious.

    @@novelbin@@

    When the first ck ball jumped over, Gu Huai didn¡¯t stop it. When other ck balls jumped over together, Gu Huai slowly felt the difficulty.

    A few were nestled in his legs and the position on his shoulders was also upied. Although Gu Huai still tried his best to carry four in his arms, the number was far from enoughpared with the number of ck balls that wanted to jump on him to form a nest.

    He couldn¡¯t hold ...

    Gu Huai felt that he was going to be drowned by this group of ck balls, but to meet so many family members was also a kind of distress that made Gu Huai happy.

    When Yan Lin returned to the Yan¡¯s residence from thepany after finishing his work, he saw almost the same scene.

    Arge number of ck balls followed the youth, all the way around the youth.

    They were in their cub form, but these nightmares could shape shift long ago. Seeing this at a nce, Yan Lin unconsciously squinted.

    These Nightmares were the youth¡¯s family. The close rtionship between the two did not trouble Yan Lin. It was just that Yan Lin vaguely remembered something seeing them pretend to be cubs.

    He seemed ...

    Gu Huai had just put the three scripts he initially selected by his side of the bed. He was going to sit at the head of the bed and choose one of the three scripts. At this time, Gu Huai had just noticed that the door of the room had opened at some time.

    The next second, Gu Huai reflexively opened his hand to embrace an unidentified object that jumped into his arms.

    Against the backdrop of many ck balls, this white round cub in the arms of the youth was especially conspicuous.

    It was not the dragon¡¯s cub form, but the form of the Zerg cub, Yan Lin¡¯s appearance had changed.

    Jumping into the young man¡¯s arms, the round cub narrowed his pale golden pupils, and the little silver tail behind him curled up and moved, circling his tail around the young man¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Chirp.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Yesterday, the headlines were dominated by the ck news of an uing artist. Today, that waspletely overshadowed by family news. It had to be said that some people were happy while others were upset about it.

    Like on Jingcen¡¯s side, she was eager to keep the family news hot for a longer time, so that she and the PR team in thepany could get some relief.

    This happened the day after the youth had been targeted. In Jingcen¡¯s view, it was a good example of someone giving them pillows to sleep on.

    Compared to Jingcen¡¯s happy face, the team receiving money and handling affairs were very upset. As a result, it was difficult for them to divert the attention of theizens back to the false news.

    It could only be said that the other was too lucky. If no such event attracted the attention of the masses, the ck material they had made up could further expand their influence.

    It was impossible to regain momentum now. What they did was simr to Engagement Marketing. How could they not see that the overwhelming coverage of the Gu family news was the result of the other party directly paying all the major media.

    As far as the momentum was concerned, they couldn¡¯t afford it. Some media couldn¡¯t be bought even if they had money. They had to maintain a rtionship. Anyway, they had finished the task with their original rhythm and sshed dirty water. This kind of emergency was not in the scope of their calctions. No wonder they didn¡¯t try their best.

    The curiosity of the masses waspletely aroused. Since today¡¯s major media reported the same thing, but still didn¡¯t tell them who the protagonist of the story was, the people with melons in their hands that were ready to eat a few mouthfuls felt like a cat¡¯s w was scratching their hearts, but they couldn¡¯t find out the truth.

    There was nothing to follow. Melon eaters said it was difficult for them to even discuss and guess who the little Phoenix was. However, in connection with the events of thest two days, someone had raised a new topic bybining it.

    Pippi Fish: ¡°Both sides are surnamed Gu, but the difference is too big. One side is really a noble family, and the other side is just ... It¡¯s a pity that those fans who took the trouble to support him, I guess it¡¯s awkward for them now.¡±

    It¡¯s just a small sign: ¡°You¡¯ve lost your face, so say nothing, don¡¯t unt it to anyone. It¡¯s fun to have people fall apart. Of course, there will be a lot of fans who will continue to pretend not to see.¡±

    Radish Rabbit: ¡°Don¡¯t set a person up one at a time. Some fans ttered him after watching the TV series, but what happened to their favorite artist on Weibo?! I hope some people who are ndering others will keep their mouths shut.¡±

    Ryan Meng: ¡°You guys are so impressive, I¡¯m going to die. You can even turn being an orphan into a bad thing. Do you want me to reward you guys with a little red flower? With all due respect, people who tell stories about other people¡¯s origins are very low, and not everyone is lucky to be born with a golden spoon. I like my family¡¯s Ah Huai because he is good-looking, and his acting skills are especially good, which has nothing to do with his family background.¡±

    A grain of rice: ¡°Gu Huai was born an orphan, and the Gu family just found their lost child today. You see, his family name is Gu. Maybe Gu Huai is really the little phoenix who lived outside of the family.¡±

    There were still a lot of melon eaters who were bored who watched this new topic. There was no shortage of people who joined in the fun. When the melon eaters saw thestment, they could see at a nce that they were mocking them. Apart from the fans going to fight back, the melon eaters didn¡¯t feel much about thest Weiboment at that time.

    Until a few dayster, a new piece of information showed them what a divine prophecy was.

    It was impossible to guess who the protagonist of the event was. People who were intrigued could only focus on the ¡°Banquet¡± mentioned in the news about the family.

    After finding their family member in exile, the Gu family immediately called all the media to make it big news, to attract the public¡¯s attention. They could only imagine that the banquet would be very grand.

    In line with the people¡¯s conjecture, other aristocratic families received invitations to dinner that night, and people from all walks of life who had worked with their family were also invited.

    At the beginning, Gu Huai didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the family and himself. He was just as curious as other melon eaters to see the news which suddenly covered the headlines of various media overnight, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Until a group of ck balls squeaked at him and told him to attend the family dinner two dayster.

    ¡°Squeak...¡± The four ck balls on the youth¡¯s shoulders opened their dark red eyes, looked away from the young man briefly, and nced at the ck balls that wererger than them.

    During the time when theirrades left, the four ck balls pondered a question they had been puzzled about before and got the right answer.

    It must be for the sake of getting close to the King that these fellow Nightmares around pretended to be cubs. After thinking about it, the four ck balls suddenly felt that they should learn this. They didn¡¯t need to shape shift at all.

    It was not so easy to be a human being to be able to touch and hug the king. Considering this, the four ck balls had no enthusiasm for the transformation. The human form was not good at all. It was not as good as now, when they had no hands or legs. They could get close to their king at will.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± They hadn¡¯t seen their king for nearly one day. After they finished the work, they rushed back to the youth¡¯s side. This group of ck balls seemed to have missed the youth. Now they were looking at the youth and checking if their king was willing to hold them.

    Transformed from one of the melon eaters to the protagonist of the incident, Gu Huai was still stunned by his unexpected identity change. After hearing the squeaking of the ck balls around him, he couldn¡¯t help jumping with them.

    ¡°Do you want me to... attend a family dinner in two days?¡± Although it had been clearly spoken by the ck balls, Gu Huai could not refrain from asking again.

    What was the development of the plot? Were these ck balls in his family so popr in the human world?

    As one of the melon eaters, of course, Gu Huai also saw the popr rumours about the Gu family on Weibo. There was no doubt that they were a well-known family. But then it came to the fact that all the family members were ck coal balls. That was to say, the entire family. In fact, the more than ten generations of people that came and left were the same group of Nightmares.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± Hearing the youth¡¯s question, the ck coal balls, which were lining up to rub against the youth¡¯s arms, responded one after another with a little cheerfulness in their voices.

    It could be announced publicly that the youth was a child of their family, which was very pleasing. They could also give the youth their registered permanent residence, which was even more pleasing.

    After understanding the ideas expressed by the ck balls, Gu Huai chuckled a little and was buried by a group of ck balls.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for Gu Huai to understand that his family wanted to support him. Gu Huai had alwayscked resistance to this kind of assistance.

    After staring for a while, the young man finally raised his hand to hold them. The ck coal balls at the youth¡¯s side opened their round eyes and squeaked happily.

    In order to spare the youth a long journey, the banquet¡¯s location was in C city since the Gu family also had several manor vis in C city.

    Although it was a matter of recognizing one¡¯s family, it was a matter that had attracted the attention of countless passers-by under a general momentum. On the day of the family¡¯s banquet, there were a lot of people waiting to refresh their Weibo and eat melons for the first time.

    A number of well-known media people were invited to the party. It could be seen that the Gu family totally held an attitude of letting more people know their child as much as possible.

    He was directly rted by blood. The Gu family paid so much attention on purpose. This little Phoenix... Was he going to inherit the family?

    Feeling like they had caught onto something amazing, several media people invited to the party had begun to think about how to write their report tonight.

    As the protagonist of today¡¯s banquet, Gu Huai was still in the room on the second floor of the vi. Because it was an important banquet to introduce his identity, the casual clothes that Gu Huai liked to wear was not suitable for this asion, so Gu Huai wore formal clothes today.

    @@novelbin@@

    The young man¡¯s body was tall and long and looked like it belonged to a model. Wearing a properly cut ck suit, his legs were slender and straight, which was very nice to look at. In addition, the youth had a beautiful appearance, which was a natural advantage that could not be ignored.

    ¡°King... Well, young master, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± On this asion, they had to change back to human form. The Nightmare n changed the name and used the title of ¡°young master¡± for their king.

    Gu Huai nodded and got up from his seat to follow the ck ball which had changed back to his human form. The Yan family also received invitations, so his family¡¯s Chu Chu was now in the hall below.

    At the end of the opening speech of the banquet, the invited guests in the vi hall were basically waiting for the protagonist of the banquet to show his face. And before long, they saw a young man led by the Gu family from the second floor of the vi.

    But when they really saw what the main character looked like, all the media invited to the party were stunned, even a little confused. It was obvious that they had recognized the young man in front of them.

    So what, who could tell them how were they going to write this press release?!

    At this level of stupefying drama, it was hard to ask them not to write shocking news¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Mermaid (twenty)

    The media people who have learned about the recent big and small news at this banquet are really stunned now. Although they want to say that this is not a TV show, how can there be such a dramatic story, which can happen in The facts at hand made them have to believe that this is indeed true.@@novelbin@@

    With so many people, it is impossible for the eyes to collectively have problems.

    This recently, because of a TV series, Xiaohong, and because of the intention to n to explode ck materials, all kinds of rhythm-like Gu artists on the Inte, is actually the direct bloodline of the family? ?

    This joke can be opened up...

    The media people present even now suspect that when theye out of their own press releases, they may think that they are rumored to be rumored.

    In order to grab first-hand information, the media of all parties are now rushing to edit the press release, and they must first grab the first release but also pay attention to the quality of the manuscript. This dramatic reversal of events can undoubtedly be a big news that attracts the attention of the masses.

    It is certainly impossible for the serious media to use the shocked body titles that have been ridiculed by people for a long time on the Inte. However, on the microblogging hot search, the shocking body title is delicious.

    shock! The little phoenix that Gu Jia¡¯s family is outside is actually! !

    This kind of deliberately exaggerated tone and deliberately speaking only half of the shocked body titles have been ridiculed for a long time, but have to say that this type of title is quite able to attract the attention of the public in many times, especially a ss of curious people. Itching wants to go in and see what the second half of the sentence is swallowed by the title.

    Originally, many people who were busy and wanted to watch the lively people were waiting for the meal of the family in Weibo. Now, when they saw such a shocked news, they certainly couldn¡¯t help but click on it.

    However, I just took the first melon that I took up in my hand, and the people who eat melons were as shocked as the news headlines.

    What the hell... This news is really fake, isn¡¯t it to confuse people? ?

    Gourd sugar: "Wow, if people set up a copse, they simply admit that it is not good, so it is too strong to save. It¡¯s not a good name. It¡¯s not so good to make up this kind of news. The surnames of children who are living outside can¡¯t feel more magical. ?"

    Qiuyi: "I will give zero points for this wave of washing."

    At the beginning of this shocking microblogging news, there were still many doubts in thements below, but within a few minutes, those who questioned the voices were hit by the speed of light from the major media.

    If there is doubt in the credibility of the news reported by a small and unknown media, it will be reported by several well-known big media and a few million to ten million powder-level big V microblogging congrattions. There will be no more false possibilities.

    In particr, most of these big Vs are the chairman and CEO of a well-known group. It is conceivable that people who have had a cooperative rtionship with Gu Jia or who have had a rtionship with each other will be able to sell their customers to the waters today.

    The shocked news that was questioned by many people has been supported by many parties. Although the media used different opinions in the media, they are now clearly reporting the same fact.

    The little phoenix that Gu Jia¡¯s family has been outside is indeed the Gu surnamed artist who was sneaked out in the past few days and was said to have been born orphaned by many people.

    This textbook-level face-reversal plot not only makes the ck-spot team hired on the Inte rhythm smashed, but even the youth fans stayed for a while before they remembered that they can now justifiably and fluently tweeted. .

    Meng Meng: "Mocking, why don''t you continue to ridicule, before you are not very happy, now you are dumb? Take someone else''s origin and say that things are very low, but some people like to take advantage of my family''s Huaibao origin Let''s go ahead and say, I just want to see how you can still be ck."

    An alpaca: "The rumor that Weibo has been transferred to 500 can constitute a sin. I hope that some rumors say that I am sitting in the same-sex bar and there are people who are supported by the lord. Please show your evidence. It would be unfair to make a mouth and smash a broken leg."

    Cookies: "I Huai is the most beautiful and cute little phoenix, dissatisfied [doge]"

    This reversal of news reports, and the two days of contact, is undoubtedly very explosive, for example, it haspletely ignited the enthusiasm of young fans.

    In addition, the people who eat melons have integrated the things that have happened in the past few days. They have discovered a microblog that is ridiculed and ridiculed. Now this microblog has already been built up in a thousand feet.

    The original words of this Weibo are like this -

    One grain of rice: "You Huai is an orphan. You are not just looking for lost children today. You see, all of you are surnamed Gu, and you may be the little Phoenix hahaha."

    Now thements below this Weibo are growing at a rate of nearly one hundred per minute, and the content of thements is basically the same.

    "The microblog on the 13th, God prophesied [smile crying]"

    "Bloggers have a headache? 2333"

    "Onlookers predict the emperor!!"

    "Blogger blogger, you are the reincarnation of Koi, and I am also sipping a milk. Not greedy, let me just make a lottery ticket [doge]"

    The team that was smeared by the smuggling youth had thought about waiting for the heat of the family to pass, and they took out the things of a few days ago and processed them. Finally, with a wave of rhythm, they finished the work andpletelypleted the task. But now things give them such a big reversal, this thing can''t be done at all!

    First of all, apart from the birth of the young people, everything else is purely smeared and fabricated, and there is no evidence to stand up. It¡¯s better to have a rhythm, and now I can¡¯t make a fuss about it. Now they can only rest on their own.

    The reversal of the plot is obviously more attractive than the story of a straight road. The heat of these two things has not been low in the near future. Now they are united together and be a story. The dramatic effect is a direct explosion.

    Even the masses who did not intend to eat this melon, with the influence of the extremely high heat of the event, followed the relish to understand this matter.

    As a family member recognizes a young man, the young man has turned from a artist with no background in the entertainment circle to a small phoenix with a family history. The people who have seen Gujiapu in the recent past have felt that the youth will be in the entertainment circle. The road in the middle is afraid that it will not work smoothly.

    It¡¯s just that this family, there are few artists who dare to get into each other in the entertainment circle. Not to mention the resources, unless the young people want to withdraw from the entertainment circle, what resources can not be obtained when the other party has the support of the family?

    Seeing that the family has made such a grandiose thing, even if it is just to make it look, the people who eat melons feel that they should pay more attention to the children they have found.

    "Hey--" No matter what the outsiders think, today, the public has just announced to the masses that the youth is a group of ck coal pellets of their own children. Now they are in the heart of their hearts, and they jumped one after another into the arms of the youth.

    In a good mood, several ck coal pellets of the main event are ready to pay some wages to the employees of their own names, and will send a notice tomorrow.

    The ck coal **** that jumped into the arms were all lined up. Gu Huai hugged four or five. This is almost his limit, and then he has to wait for the next round.

    "Wait a minute... oh." To the group of ck coal **** that want to get close to themselves whenever and wherever, Gu Huai''s biggest trouble is that he doesn''t have enough hands. After all, even when watching the working hours of the script, Gupiled and couldn''t bear to ignore the briquettes that came close to him.

    Although there is an unforgettable memory, Gu Huai¡¯s recent reading of the script is much less efficient. It can be said that it is inefficient. The reason is because this group of ck coal pellets is close to him. And his family who is doing the same thing alongside.

    "Oh." When the attention of the youth was drawn to the group of ck coal briquettes, they were on the verge of getting close to the young man''s cheek.

    This makes him still look at the script, how to recite the lines... Gu Huai faces the scene at hand, but helplessly raises his eyebrows with some headaches.

    I think there is something to tell my lover, Gu Huai put the script on the page that has been marked, and said to the person who hugged himself next to him: "The script also has a short kiss, I ......"

    On the verge: "Look for a substitute."

    System: "Look for a kiss."

    Gu Huai originally wanted to say that he would kiss in a wrong position. He wouldn¡¯t really kiss the heroine, but his words only had to be half-expressed, and he was quickly interrupted by two sounds that were almost at the same time.

    After being interrupted in this way, Gu Huai¡¯s attention could not be ced on the things he just wanted to say. Not long ago, when he was pressed down, the strange feelings floated again.

    Why is the reaction between his family system and his family always...

    "Dislocation, will not reallye." Gu Huai first exined this thing, and his fingertips rubbed a little on the corner of the script.

    Under the influence of a strange feeling in my heart, after a few seconds, Gu Huai suddenly asked a question.

    "System system... Do you have a name? Or... What is the code...?"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Gu Huai was busy filming the detective film called ¡°The Seventh Sense¡±. The actress who yed the female lead in this film was one of the new generation of small flowers in the circle. Her acting skill was the most outstanding among all the small actresses. Most of the words that appeared in the news about her were solid acting and powerful actors.

    Compared to other little actresses who basically relied on their faces to eat, Chen Guan¡¯s acting skills could really brighten the audience¡¯s eyes at the moment. Chen Guan was also not bad-looking and could choose scripts. Therefore, among all the little flowers, Chen Guan was the one with the fastest career growth.

    The male and female protagonists were confirmed to have a kiss in the next scene. Gu Huai had already asked the director and Chen Guan, who yed the female lead, about shooting the scene at an angle and had obtained the director¡¯s consent without any difficulty.

    It was getting close to evening now. Thest scene for the day was only one kiss, and they would call it a day. From the early morning rush to the present, the staff members wore a somewhat tired look on their faces, but when they thought that this was thest scene of the day and one of the most important scenes in the movie, all the people on the scene regained their spirits.

    During the break before filming for the day¡¯s final scene, Gu Huai took a sip of the cup of water handed over by his assistant, then raised his finger and rubbed his lower lip with his fingertip.

    Kiss y... Suddenly thinking of something, Gu Huai narrowed his eyes. Thinking of the opposition of his system, Gu Huai suddenly felt that this seemed to be a very good opportunity to test his system.

    In fact, his family¡¯s system ¡°Chu Chu¡± was also jealous. In retrospect, Gu Huai had realized that. However, the other was too skillful in suppressing his emotions, and would cover up afterwards, which made Gu Huai unaware of it.

    ¡°Gu Shao, Sun Dao said he would start shooting thest scene.¡± Xue Ze, the assistant, was specially assigned to the youth by the senior management of Donghuang Entertainment. Since he became the assistant of the youth, he had been very diligent in his work.

    Specially assigned by the senior management, who were the direct subordinates of the person currently in power at Donghuang Entertainment. He could imagine what kind of special treatment the youth enjoyed in Donghuang Entertainment. The other people in thepany didn¡¯t know about it, so the assistant naturally kept his mouth closed.

    He didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between the youth and the senior management of Donghuang Entertainment was. But he couldn¡¯t go wrong doing this job well. Combined with the prominent family background of the youth, it was obvious that Gu Huai had more money for him to be his assistant rather than the assistant of other artists.

    Moreover, the young man had a good temper, and he never put on any celebrity airs unlike his predecessors. Normally, there were not many tasks entrusted to him. Xue Ze was quite satisfied with his present job.

    Gu Huai nodded to his assistant, put down his water ss, got up, and walked to the shooting site, which wasn¡¯t far away.

    In the previous scene, the male detective Liu Yin had a big fight with female detective Xiao Yu. Liu Yin thought that thetter¡¯s act of rashly spying for intelligence was too unwise, so he spoke very directly and reprimanded thetter. After listening to a few words of usations, she could not stand Liu Yin¡¯s harsh statements and refuted them loudly.

    The two people went tit for tat and did not give way to each other. But after the fierce fight, when the surrounding air was quiet, the two suddenly remained silent for a while.

    In silence, Liu Yin realizedter that he didn¡¯t me Pan Xiaoyu for her reckless actions. Most of the emotion in his heart was actually fear. After recognizing his feelings, the subsequent kissing scene happened.

    Wall-mming kissing scenes, if handled well, would be loved by the vast female audience. Because of the adjusted shooting, the camera was now ced behind Gu Huai and the heroine.

    Shooting a pretend kiss with the camera behind the actors was obviously easier than one head-on. At this angle, Gu Huai¡¯s back was captured. All he needed to do was lower his head to create an impression of kissing.

    At the beginning of the shoot, Gu Huai, in the manner that Liu Yin would have, stepped forward without warning and trapped Chen Guan, who was also silent, between himself and the white wall.

    After that, his left hand would turn from bracing against the wall to holding the waist of the female lead. With the forgiving shooting angle, Gu Huai, out of politeness, only pretended to hug her. It seemed like he hugged her. In fact, his hand did not touch her at all.

    From the camera¡¯s shooting angle, Gu Huai could keep a very safe distance if he wanted to shoot the kissing scene with the female lead. Even if the lips of the two people were actually several centimeters apart, they could still look like they were kissing intimately.

    However, Gu Huai seemed to forget the requirements of the misced shooting after slightly lowering his head. The closer the pale and beautiful lips were to each other, the shorter the safety distance was....

    System: ¡°-?!¡±

    The young man said that he would shoot in a faked position, so now the camera was behind him for convenience. Obviously, the system was extremely unprepared for the current situation.

    The movement of closing lips was very slow, which was, of course intentional. When the kiss was almost real, Gu Huai pretended to touch the female¡¯s cheek with his right hand in front of the camera. In fact, he put his thumb in front of his lips to keep the two absolutely safe.

    Its mood rose and fell sharply, and its voice didn¡¯t make a sound. In other words, the system that always remainedposed, in a few seconds, had experienced some ups and downs of mood changes. First of all, it almost led to some kind of out of control behavior that was not suitable. Now, it was just appeased, and continued watching without saying a word.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± The director pped his hands and shouted with great satisfaction. Today¡¯s shoot had a perfect ending. The acting of the two leading actors was perfect, and they didn¡¯t NG since the start, which was enough for any director to feel pleased.

    There was no need to continue shooting tonight, so the staff could leave the shooting site to find food or return to the hotel provided by the crew. The assistant had bought dinner for Gu Huai in advance, and now Gu Huai returned to his room with the lunch box.

    As soon as he returned to the hotel room, Gu Huai took off his windbreaker and put it on the back of the leather sofa beside him. It waste autumn, and shooting with this costume style was just suitable for the temperature that had turned a little cooler. However, in an indoor calm environment, it was enough to wear only one shirt.

    The lunch box was put on the table by Gu Huai but he wasn¡¯t going to eat for the time being, because Gu Huai was waiting for his system to speak to him.

    Today, Gu Huai did not think that his system could bepletely stable. As long as the other was a little impatient, he woulde to talk with him immediately.

    The system had been very quiet and seldom talked to him actively. In this case, Gu Huai could not grasp the psychology of the other. But on the premise that the system and his lover were the same, Gu Huai felt that its psychology was not difficult to grasp

    The system had been silent all the way from the studio to now. In terms of introverted emotion and forbearance, the system could undoubtedly collect full marks. But in the face of youth¡¯s silence, it finally made a sound.

    ¡°The best safe distance for the false kissing scene of the back angle should be kept at least one centimeter away.¡± Its voice was cold and calm, and the system¡¯s speech sounded just like an official reminder.

    Whether it was out of selflessness was not known for the time being. After saying this, the system quickly added with a non-undting voice: ¡°There is no need to get too close, there won¡¯t be a close-up shot...¡±

    The voice stopped abruptly before thest word, because the system found that the young man was unbuttoning the button of his thin shirt from the top during his speech. The white and beautiful neck and the beautiful vicle of the young man were now subtly exposed, which was very fascinating.

    And the young man was now half-lying on the dark leather sofa beside him and turned his legs back to his silver tail. Whether it was the white skin of the youth or the beautiful tail of his lower body, the color was in sharp contrast with the dark leather sofa, which made his audience unable to ignore the beautiful color.

    At this time, he began to touch his tail again, and the corner of his eye quickly became faintly red.

    ¡°System.¡± Half burying his face, Gu Huai¡¯s voice called his system with a low voice.

    In the face of this series of actions by the youth, the system could not think about the reason for the time being. It could only focus on the youth, and at the same time, it talked slowly, ¡°...mmm.¡±

    ¡°Noah.¡± Gu Huai changed the name.

    ¡°Hm.¡± The system responded very quickly. Its voice was low and very cold, but it was not hard to feel its serious mood.

    As a result of touching his tail and the system¡¯s low muffled hum, Gu Huai, this time, changed the name he used to address him, ¡°Chu Chu.¡±

    Because its attention was too focused on the youth, the system had no defense against the call of the youth. In such a situation, the system continued to be indifferent to his call.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Gu Huai¡¯s filming worksted for more than two months. After the film passed the review, it was decided that it would be released during summer.

    As everyone knew, summer had always been a highlypetitive battle field. Everyone knew that the summer traffic was good. Many major productions would choose to release their movies during this period. Considering the number of blockbuster movies released, it would undoubtedly take some courage and confidence for general movies to enter the battle field again.

    The number of cinemas was limited. Considering the market situation, cinemas naturally arranged multiple showings of blockbuster movies that could attract audiences. It was very normal for ordinary movies to be squeezed whenpetition was fierce, and it was difficult to allocate them to prime time.

    In addition to the objective conditions of major productions and well-known film franchises, another way to get more showings for films naturally depended on rtionships or money, which was one of the default hidden rules in the circle.

    Liu Mou, the director of ¡°Seventh Sense¡±, had been criticized by fans who were enthusiastic about movies, because the other party always produced either very good or very bad movies.

    When the film was good, the audience would marvel at the man¡¯s genius, but when it was bad, the audience would hold back 10,000 words in their hearts before leaving the movie theatre, to then directly dere that watching the movie as a waste of time even if they could watch it for free.

    The filmmaker hired Liu Mou as the director of ¡°The Seventh Sense¡± because he took a fancy to the other¡¯s expertise in shooting this type of genre. More than two years ago, he once produced a film of the same genre from the other party. At that time, his reputation was quite good. However, this time, with the idea of ??fighting hard, the team decided to release the film in the summer after discussion.

    If it became popr, it would be a big profit... but, ording to a conservative estimation, it would be a big loss if it didn¡¯t.

    In view of the criticism of the films made by director Liu Mou in the past two years, the movie had not been very popr since news of its filming was announced, certainly not big enough to squeeze with therge films into the summer archives.

    But for Gu Huai, this was the script he chose after much consideration, and he also believed in the director¡¯s ability to make these types of movies.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± A group of ck balls had gathered together and were reluctant to stay away from the youth now.

    On the day the youth was confirmed to be in the movie, theymunicated with major cinemas in advance, to ensure that the distribution on the film release date would not be squeezed off the prime time slots.¡±

    Gu Huai looked at the ck balls around him. Although he didn¡¯t count them, he could tell him intuitively that some of the ck balls that were usually around him seemed to be missing.

    Did they have something to do? As soon as the thought crossed Gu Huai¡¯s mind, in the next second, several ck balls came in slowly from the open window.

    These ck balls crowded around each other. In order not to prevent the things they carried from falling to the ground, these nightmares could only move as slowly as possible.

    ¡°Squeak.¡± Putting the flower down on the youth¡¯s table, the crowd of ck balls finally separated. Because they had no hands in their current form, they could only send flowers to their king in this way.

    Although there was no basis for it, they just thought that the youth should like flowers. Tomorrow was the release day of the movie the youth acted in. They were ready to contribute to the box office.

    Gu Huai was stunned, and then picked up the flower which was brought by the ck balls. During this period, Gu Huai could feel a pair of dark red round eyes around him watching his every move seriously.

    After seeing the youth carefully slip the flower into the pages of his book, the ck balls that were watching the youth squeaked one after the other, obviously disying their happiness.

    For the employees of the enterprises under their name, they had a high degree of liking for the youth who they had never met before. There were two reasons. One was that the Gu family raised the sries of the employees of eachpany the day after confirming Gu Huai as their blood rtion. The other was that on the day when the film was released, the senior management of thepany gave a paid holiday to all their employees and gave them several movie tickets.

    They didn¡¯t know what outsiders thought of the family¡¯s eptance. Anyway, on the staff¡¯s side, they clearly felt the importance the family attached to the returned child. Was it not obvious enough when they raised their wages and gave them movie tickets for the holiday?

    The employees who received the tickets certainly knew what to do, which was obviously to go see the movie. After getting extra vacation during the working day, people who had entered the city to work knew how fortunate it was to get a paid holiday and also watch a movie for free. This was really nothing to be picky about.

    In the same period of release,pared with the big films with long-standing reputations,

    ¡°Seventh Sense¡± was really inconspicuous among this year¡¯s summer releases.

    However, detective films were rare in recent years. Manyrge budget movies were released just recently, so most of the Gupanies¡¯s employees who had received movie tickets nned to go to the cinemas two or three consecutive times today.

    Originally, a group of employees went to see ¡°Seventh Sense¡± only to please their superiors, and did not really care. It would be considered entertainment on the day of their vacation.

    @@novelbin@@

    But when they actually arrived at the theater to watch the movie, they found their expectations were very wrong. The movie brought them more fun than other blockbusters.

    As a detective film, it was reasonable for the story to be intricate. If the case was too simple for people to see through at a nce, it meant that if the audience couldn¡¯t figure it out, they would open their mouths and say that the screenwriter was insulting their intelligence.

    But just having intrigue would only make the audience feel confused. In the course of the plot, the mysteries needed to be analyzed step by step.

    The director used the shooting techniques to show the tense scenes in the plot incisively and vividly. The audience, who was absorbed in watching the movie because of the wonderful plot, couldn¡¯t even resist the idea of writing movie reviews. This was the most interesting detective film in recent years.

    When seeing the scene of the wall-m kissing scene, the eyes of the female audience members present couldn¡¯t resist brightening.

    The young man who yed the leading role was a little popr recently, which made many viewers who didn¡¯t watch TV series aware of him, and the other person¡¯s performance in this movie could be said to be impable.

    ¡°He is so beautiful... It¡¯s a pity that the kissing scene only has shows his back. The director doesn¡¯t understand people¡¯s minds!¡± The young girl who took her best friend to watch the movie said this to the people next to her in a low voice, and her eyes lit up slightly.

    The youth on the screen was tall and handsome, with a kind of nonchnce on his beautiful face. He still looked like that when visiting a case, and he was usually reserved, as a genius. However, when arguing with the female lead, the casual and aloof mask on the young man¡¯s face was obviously removed, unconsciously showing a kind of intensity.

    And when a person who was usually apathetic suddenly showed a serious attitude, this seriousness made it particrly easy to move people¡¯s hearts.

    Gu Huai was just sitting next to Yan Lin. Before he slightly smiled, he felt that his hand was gripped by the man on the right. Looking over his side, he saw Yan Lin¡¯s eyelids drooping slightly on his expressionless face, and there was a straight line between his thin lips.

    They both knew it was a fake kiss, but he still let Yan Lin do the above actions. The youth didn¡¯t want to quit the entertainment circle. Yan Lin wouldn¡¯t make any excessive demands. Although he still minded the youth shooting this aspect of the plot, he would still provide all the resources for it.

    There was darkness in the movie theater. Gu Huai thought about it and pulled down the mask on his face. While the attention of the people around him was on the screen, he touched his lower lip to the white earlobe of the man next to him with a gesture like he was whispering to him.

    Although the tip of the ear that was kissed by the youth was not red, the coldness on the man¡¯s face obviously calmed down. His eyes narrowed slightly like arge cat that was easily pacified.

    It had to be said that the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡± and the subsequent family events really attracted a lot of fans for the youth. Today, the fans who came to the cinema to watch ¡°Seventh Sense¡± could be said to ount for arge proportion.

    Chen Guan, who yed the heroine, as a small flower in the circle, was also a person who could bring some traffic. If the number of fans of the two added up, if the viewing rate on the first day of the movie¡¯s release was still passable, the box office of the first day would not be ugly in theory.

    The above was one of the forecasts made by a group of film enthusiasts for the summer movie market before the summer movie came out, but when they checked the real-time box office today, most people obviously felt stupid.

    This detective film, which they only thought could barely survive in the cracks, had a lower showing rate than other big films, yet itsprehensive box office was steadily in third ce??

    You should know that there were as many as fivemercial blockbusters with the same theme this summer. Thepetition was more exaggerated than in the past few years. Getting third ce in the box office on the first day with such a film market was something that ordinary movies could not think of.

    Looking at the attendance rate again, everyone understood the reason, but the jaws that fell to the ground in shock still couldn¡¯t be retrieved.

    The attendance rate was a bit scary...

    Most people could understand the high attendance on the first day of the film release. After all, many films had fan effects, and the films that could earn tens of millions of box office or even hundreds of millions of box office just by pre-sale tickets were not few.

    But the fans effect of ¡°Seventh Sense¡± was obviously limited, and 87% of the real-time box office attendance was really amazing.

    If you wanted to ask whether there was any exaggeration in this data, the answer was yes, of course there was.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± The group of ck coal balls apanied the youth to the cinema to watch the movie seemed to be quite excited, with round eyes staring at the big screen in front of the cinema. If they were now in human form, they would have already waved their fluorescent glow sticks.

    As the true love fans of their king, no matter what and how the youth performed, this group of ck balls would feel good.

    Gu and Yan contributed a lot to the first day¡¯s attendance of the seventh sense movie. They filled in or contracted a few people¡¯s watching sessions, which directly increased the attendance.

    High attendance often meant that more showings could be arranged in the theater, so by the next day, people who paid attention to the situation could see that the showings of ¡°Seventh Sense¡± had increased significantly, and even snatched several golden time spots.

    Radish Rabbit: ¡°The foreshadowing in the early stage was quick, but the plot in theter stage, one word, exciting! But in such a tense plot, I was even able to be touched by a wall kiss, which aroused the heart of a young girl in me ughing and crying]¡±

    The sky is blue every day: ¡°Weibo gave the front page, this movie really pushed forward. Friends who like to watch brain-twisting plots should not miss it, and friends who like to watch beauty should not miss it too! Note, the beauty is male, my family¡¯s Ah Huai [[doge]] ¡°

    Lemonade Grass: ¡°Predicted the movie ¡°Seventh Sense¡± will be a dark horse of summer movies. Now all major movie reviewingworks give scores of more than 9 points, so the probability of predictioning true is still quite high.¡±

    In addition to the help of the first day, arge number of passers-by joined the battlefield on the second day. The Gu and Yan Family basically didn¡¯t need to do anything else. This momentum was enough.

    The movie exploded. Just watching the box office soar the next day, most people realized this intuitively, not to mention that the Inte was now full of reviews, Weibo posts, discussion posts and so on.

    In the same way, it also made the two leading actors in the movie both popr and directly put their value on the front line.

    The so-called overnight fame was huge to this extent.

    ¡°68%.¡± Asked by the youth how much the clearance value was, the system replied calmly.

    There was no doubt that the fame of the youth was almost proportional to the clearance value. But toplete the mission, it was obviously not enough to only umte fame. He at least needed to win arge number of awards and establish his position in the entertainment circle.

    Gu Huai¡¯s current value was not the same as before the movie was released. Even his Weibo had be verified with tens of millions of fans, which showed the rising span of fame.

    His recent brief break was not announced, and his half-month break was not over. He lived in the Yan¡¯s residence, and Gu Huai was originally nning a quiet vacation, but when he woke up, he found that the person sleeping next to him had disappeared. He looked around, and the answers he received also made him wonder.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s July again.¡± Asked by the youth if he saw Yan Lin, Ao Qi shook his head and suddenly thought of the current month. Then he replied: ¡°Every other year or two years, in July, the eldest brother often disappears for a few days and wille back in three or four days.¡±

    This was not the first time. In Ao Qi¡¯s memory, the other had been like this for thousands of years since he followed Yan Lin.

    It was not that no one asked the reason, but their eldest brother was expressionless and didn¡¯t answer. And every time they saw him disappear for a few days, it was all normal. Over time, they became used to it.

    ¡°But...¡± Ao Qi nced at the youth in front of him, raised his hand and scratched his head, wondering, ¡°the eldest brother didn¡¯t tell you where he went?¡±

    There was no doubt that the head boss of his family liked this beautiful little fish very much. Ao Qi didn¡¯t expect that his boss would even hide from him.

    Gu Huai nodded his head and thought for a while. He consciously asked his system, ¡°Under what circumstances would you hide something from me?¡±

    System:¡±......¡±

    As the same existence, the system could really grasp Yan Lin¡¯s psychology, because their way of thinking was basically the same. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to face you when doing something wrong, or don¡¯t want to let you know something.¡±

    It was impossible to do something wrong. Gu Huai thought about how his family¡¯s Chu Chu had been doing well recently. Then there was only thetter, but what did the other not want him to know?

    He couldn¡¯t think of anything, Gu Huai thought of waiting for him toe back to ask, since he always answered.

    After basically making this decision in his mind, Gu Huai suddenly recalled something he had wanted to ask before. It happened that Ao Qi of the same dragon race was here. Gu Huai asked eagerly, ¡°Is there any way to repair a crack on a Dragon¡¯s horn? If you need to find something valuable, please make a list for me first. ¡°

    There is a crack that was not very pleasant to look at. Although the crack was not very visible on the back of his horn, Gu Huai still thought it was good to repair it.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Aoqi was stunned by the question, his expression fully expressing his doubts.

    Horns that had cracks that needed to be repaired? How could it be?

    Although he was puzzled by the youth¡¯s question, Ao Qi gave an answer ording to what he knew: ¡°The Horn is the most indestructible part of our dragon body, and bearing the capacity for cultivation, cracks are impossible. If there is, it is estimated that it will hurt more than ten times as much as pulling out the scales directly. How could someone endure until the repair ispleted? ¡°

    Gu Huai: ¡°...¡±

    He was caught off guard by the answer he heard. Gu Huai froze in ce.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    A lick would make the wound better. Under the urge of his instincts, Yan Lin managed to lick the young man¡¯s wounds. Yan Lin, pale, pushed the youth out of the range of attack and away from his eyes. Then he grasped the handcuffs used to block his ability. Cold sweat continued to drip down his forehead.

    The handcuffs made a loud noise that echoed coldly in the extremely icy enclosure.

    The dragon horn, which was supposed to be hidden in human form, was now exposed, which was the root of Yan Lin¡¯s pain.

    The kind of pain caused by dragon horn damage didn¡¯t affect just his body, he also suffered spiritually. The freezing space constructed by extremely cold energy could only slightly reduce Yan Lin¡¯s perception, but after so many years, the effect of the ice room had be more and more inadequate.

    This kind of pain wouldst for at least one or two days, and it was necessary to wait until the pain of the outbreak had spreadpletely before Yan Lin could begin to recover his rationality slowly, and then seal the injury on his dragon horn again.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to push away the youth who hugged him. Yan Lin grabbed the handcuffs and his fingers turned white because of too much force. Finally, he let out a stuffy hum because he couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    Despite being pushed away, Gu Huai did not stop. He did not make any noise and came a few steps closer. This time, Gu Huai not only hugged the man who was struggling in pain, but also bowed his head and kissed him several times in session on his extremely pale cheeks.

    While taking advantage of Yan Lin¡¯s slightly shocked state, Gu Huai¡¯s hand leaned up to the other side of his left horn, his fingers groping to the back of his dragon horn, carefully touching the narrow crack.

    When the youth approached, the pain eased slightly. Yan Lin finally stopped retreating, and insteadplied with his instinct to imprison the dark-haired youth approaching him.

    This kind of imprisonment made Gu Huai feel pain, because the other held him too hard. But Gu Huai didn¡¯t struggle at this time, he just let Yan Lin lower his head and stood on tiptoe, then he kissed him from the cheek up to his dragon horn.

    That long and narrow crack, he kissed gently and carefully. After kissing it carefully, Gu Huai called out to the other in a low voice.

    In fact, Yan Lin couldn¡¯t even understand the meaning of the words spoken by the youth in this state, but hearing the call from the youth made him shift his eyes.

    The youth had an extreme Yin constitution, which had beenpletely stimted by the freezing space constructed with the extremely cold and dark ice around them. It was unknown to Gu Huai that the cold was stimting him, but Yan Lin could feel it directly.

    Contact with the youth could further reduce the pain, and in order to have more contact, Yan Lin broke the handcuffs and locks limiting his mobility.

    The sound of his handcuff lock breaking sounded in a closed space. Gu Huai heard the sound and the next second he was directly pressed to the ground.

    Holding the youth was like holding a piece of driftwood, or an antidote, because he was out of control, Yan Lin¡¯s actions were inevitably rough.

    Gu Huai hissed. His body hit the hard ground, of course he felt pain, but faced with a pair of thin scarlet vertical pupils staring straight at him, he still reached out to continue to touch the horns on Yan Lin¡¯s head.

    Gu Huai also found that his touch seemed to relieve Yan Lin¡¯s pain, so he patiently continued to touch the damaged dragon horn and kissed Yan Lin¡¯s eyebrow, eye and cheek.

    However, Yan Lin was not satisfied with this. The physical and mental pain made him instinctively desire to have more contact with the youth. In Yan Lin¡¯s subconscious mind, the youth in front of him was what belonged to him, and he did not conceal this idea at this time.

    In this process from passive to active, if Yan Lin¡¯s kisses with the youth were normally careful and meticulous, then in his current state, his kiss on the cheek of the youth was very stiff, and the strength he used to hold the youth was not properly controlled.

    The desire for more contact did not stop with wanting to kiss. Gu Huai could detect this.

    His hand still touched the back of Yan Lin¡¯s Dragon horn. Gu Huai and the nearby pair of scarlet red pupils, which were not sentimental but clearly reflected his figure, looked at each other for a while. He slightly kissed beside the corners of his eyes, then rxed his body as much as possible, and whispered, ¡°Do it.¡±

    After that, it was carried out under the condition that one side only had instinct basically. Although he actually regained some consciousness in the middle, in that situation, he could no longer stop his actions.

    The only thing that could be said to be lucky was that under these conditions, Gu Huai¡¯s extreme Yin constitution waspletely stimted by this freezing space. His estrus period also followed the advance, which happened to be at this point in time.

    The reason why it was lucky was because it was mentioned earlier that the dragon¡¯s physiological structure was quite special.

    When it was all over and Yan Lin was finally freed from the pain and suffering andpletely regained his sanity, the first thing he saw was the youth who had been injured by his uncontrolled self.

    The youth was now in a deep sleep, with transparent tear stains that had not dried up at the corners of his eyes, many bruises of blue and purple on his delicate skin such as his neck that was not covered by clothes, and a circle of red that had notpletely dispersed on his wrists.

    In that out-of-control state, Yan Lin failed to exert control even though he knew instinctively that youth was an important thing, which led to such a result.

    Yan Lin paid more attention to the fact that he hurt the youth than the wonderful scene. His body suddenly stiffened in an instant, Yan Lin quickly gathered up the youth unconscious on the cold hard ground into his arms.

    This round¡¯s outbreak of pain had already been endured. Although there was still more pain, this pain could only be said to be insignificantpared with the previous severe pain.

    The pale face hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Yan Lin added ayer of suppression to his injury while holding the youth firmly. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Yan Lin felt that the suppression of the injury was a little easier than before .

    In this closed frozen space, a day had actually passed, and people who were required to wait outside couldn¡¯t help but want toe down. But when they were halfway down the stairs, the icy cold they felt in the passage forced them to stop.

    There was no way to go down. What was below was the extreme cold that even their blood could freeze, which could only be resisted if their constitution was special or their cultivation reached the level of Yan Lin.

    Wanting to go down to check the situation only to find out they were helpless, Ao Qi and a group of ck balls could only continue to anxiously guard at the entrance. But after a day, the wait was finally over.

    Hearing the footstepsing from the passage, the eyes of the people at the entrance immediately gathered. After a while, they saw Yan Lin holding the youth.

    ¡°Squeak-?¡± Of course, the youth who was unconscious was the first concern of the nightmares scattered around. Without any hesitation, they quickly gather around the youth.

    When they confirmed that the youth was only in a deep sleep and there was nothing serious about it, the ck balls calmed down a little, but they still closely guarded the youth.

    Yan Lin¡¯splexion had improved a lot at this time, and the remaining paleness was not obvious, which made Ao Qi, who was also observing the situation, put down his worried heart.

    It seemed that this time he sessfully repressed... But this kind of suppression method could not cure the symptoms, and Ao Qi was worried about repairing the difficult problem of his horn.

    Yan Lin nodded to Ao Qi, motioning that he was fine and for the other to deal with other matters. Then Yan Lin quickly returned to the bedroom with the youth unconscious in his arms.

    The first thing Yan Lin did after he carried him back to his bedroom was clean up his body. In the process, Yan Lin saw more marks created when he lost control. Especially at the scapr position on both sides of his back, there was arge bruise that had already turned blue.

    After regaining his sanity, Yan Lin still had memories of what he did when he was out of control, and he remembered that the bruise on the young man¡¯s back should have been caused by his sudden fall to the ground.

    After cleaning the body and changing new clothes for the youth, Yan Lin carried the youth to bed and lowered his eyes in silence.

    @@novelbin@@

    Had it been a normal situation, Yan Lin would first find an excuse to tell the youth that he needed to leave C city for a few days to eliminate the doubts that thetter may have. However, the onset of the injury came too suddenly and he did not even have any early warning, leaving Yan Lin to rush away at the moment when severe pain swept through.

    The ck balls around also didn¡¯t make a sound, only very quietly waited for the youth to wake up.

    After an hour or so passed, the youth, who was safely held by Yan Lin, made a movement.

    As soon as he regained consciousness, Gu Huai did not feel anything at first, but when he moved the bruised parts of his body slightly, he felt some pain.

    It was a tolerable dull pain. Gu Huai didn¡¯t make any sound, only frowning reflexively.

    After observing the youth¡¯s actions, Yan Lin¡¯s thin lips immediately tightened. He wanted to apologize to the youth, but he didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth.

    ¡°Ah Huai.¡± Under an uneasy mood, Yan Lin said the youth¡¯s name in a low voice. Being out of control couldn¡¯t be a reason to hurt the other. It was just an excuse. If only he could bear more at that time....

    Gu Huai didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with these injuries. He was more concerned about other things than the bruise. Without letting the person nearby continue to think more, Gu Huai directly asked the other the most critical question: ¡°Where did the crack on the dragon horne from?¡±

    Earlier, the other told him that it was done identally and told him that it didn¡¯t hurt. Gu Huai did not know the importance of the dragon horn at that time and easily believed Yan Lin¡¯s statement. After learning the real situation from Ao Qi¡¯s mouth, Gu Huai had an uncertain guess about the scar. At this moment, he wanted to verify the answer.

    Knowing that it was impossible to conceal any more, and that his lies were likely to be uncovered, Yan Linjing remained silent for a while before finally he finally opened his mouth and answered: ¡°I did it myself.¡±

    He coagted a dagger with arge amount of pure spiritual power, and then Yan Lin made a small cut on his horn on his left side with the sharpest end of the dagger. At that time, the sharp and powerful pain almost made him unable to hold the dagger for a moment.

    In fact, the appearance of the scar at the beginning was far from how it was at present. The reason for it was because, with time, it had be a long and narrow crack. Because Yan Lin had not cured the wound, the injury on the Dragon horn was getting worse.

    Even if he guessed that this was the greatest possibility, Gu Huai still felt extremely puzzled when he really heard the man beside him say the answer. He and Ao Qi, no matter how much they pondered, couldn¡¯t think of his reason for self-harming.

    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Huai asked.

    Gu Huai imagined many reasons that could not be rationalized. After his voice paused, Gu Huai saw the person he was watching slightly avert his eyes, and then he gave an answer thatpletely surprised him.

    ¡°Chu Chu... doesn¡¯t want to forget Huai.¡± Yan Lin tightened his hand on the young man beside him and held him very firmly.

    Before meeting the youth, Yan Lin felt for a long time that there was some invisible force trying to make him forget something very important.

    Yan Lin couldn¡¯t remember the specific appearance of this thing, but at least he still had intuition. When he saw this thing, he would know that it was his important and precious thing. But if even this feeling was lost, he would lose itpletely.

    So every time when he sensed that the invisible force was making him lose this feeling, Yan Lin would begin to create some pain for himself and tear at his scales. Yan Lin had never done anything like that. He used the pain created to deepen his instinctive feeling for his important thing.

    However, Yan Lin realized that the invisible force that wanted to make him forget seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, and the pain of tearing his scale was no longer enough to cope with it.

    And even if the scale was torn off, it would heal itself. This method of creating pain couldn¡¯t be done once and for all, so Yan Lin turned to think about other ways.

    For the dragon, it was not difficult to figure out what kind of injury was the most unbearable.

    When he began to wreck his dragon horn, Yan Lin did not hesitate. A dragon horn carried the cultivation of a dragon, and it being damaged would produce enough pain to make any dragon out of control and copse. But only in this way could he rely on the severe pain to remember what he needed to remember.

    The unexpected answer plunged Gu Huai into a dazed state, and the system watching from beginning to end also fell into a long silence.

    Every time he arrived in a new world, the system would collect some important information rted to the world, but the matter of Yan Lin had been beyond its grasp.

    There was interference from a third party.

    In this world, there were some things out of its expectation and control, and the system was aware of this.

 Chapter 109 - [Mermaid XXVII]

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C [Mermaid XXVII]</h4>

    Edited by: grump

    Under normal circumstances, Yan Lin could not have lost his instinctive feelings towards the youth. But the other now replied that he did not want to forget, so that was why the dragon horn was damaged, which made the system instantly realize that there was something wrong.

    This kind of deviation would only ur if there was intervention by a third party. For the identity of the former, the system had a vague answer.

    With a dazed, bleary mind, Gu Huai did not think about anything else for the time being, but said, ¡°Now I have seen it, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Gu Huai could understand that the other party¡¯s forgetting meant that before he met him, he had almost forgotten his feelings. This problem should have already been eliminated by meeting him.

    At this moment Yan Lin saw the young man prompting him to reveal his dragon horn. He quicklyplied and obediently lowered his head slightly to the youth.

    Yan Lin was used to meeting the requests of the youth. Now he felt guilty about making many bruises on him, and showed an even more docile attitude towards him.

    Ao Qi didn¡¯t find a way to repair the dragon horn in the library. Gu Huai could only explore for himself. When Gu Huai groped for the crack on Yan Lin¡¯s horn with his fingertip again, he found something different from before.

    The length of the crack seemed to have been shortened a little, although it was still long and narrow as a whole.

    ¡°Do you think the injury is slightly better than before...?¡± Not sure about what he found, Gu Huai asked.

    Yan Lin¡¯s eyelids drooped at the feeling of being touched by the youth. Hearing this question, he hesitated to give a response immediately.

    The most recent outbreak of the injury was the easiest one he had ever had, and the most painful stage was almost easily passed after he got together with the youth. And when he repressed the injury afterwards, he really felt it was easier than before.

    Yan Lin finally nodded and made contact with the youth, which made him feel veryfortable... But Yan Lin also remembered that his actions were very rough at that time. Originally, the special physiological structure of a dragon was already difficult for a partner to bear. He had seen that the young man¡¯s eyes were red, and tears umted in his beautiful eyes, but he still could not control himself.

    After nodding his head, Yan Lin squinted and eyed the delicate cheek of youth¡¯s skin, knowing that he had done something wrong, but his inner desire for the youth could not be eliminated.

    In fact, the young man didn¡¯t use much strength. Yan Lin, who was pinched on his cheek, obediently didn¡¯t show any resistance, but he didn¡¯t make a sound for a while.

    ¡°You don¡¯t hurt me if you lose control.¡± Gu Huai said such a sentence calmly, and then said: ¡°If you don¡¯t hide from me, we can do it well, in bed, and the bruises on my back won¡¯t happen then.¡±

    In the second half of the sentence, Gu Huai was trying his best to maintain a calm voice. This was really some of the few direct words that Gu Huai said.

    It was true that it was not easy to bear, but if his constitution could help the other to repair the crack on his horn, Gu Huai would only feel that this way of intercourse waspletely eptable to him.

    ¡°... OK.¡± Yan Lin nodded obediently this time and responded with a low voice. At the same time, he acted very carefully and rubbed the young man¡¯s back.

    The system was not going to say anything about the third-party disturbance at present, because it was useless and would involve other things that it was still hiding.

    The poprity of the ¡°Seventh Sense¡± movie directly attracted people to the two leading actors in the movie. For a while, Gu Huai, the male lead of the movie, and Chen Guan, the female lead, became very popr.

    Now, even if thepany did not provide resources, a lot of advertising endorsements, programs, and scripts would be sent one after another. As an agent, Jingcen could hardly cry with emotion in the face of this bittersweet situation.

    ¡°Xiao Huai, this variety show interview, see if you are interested. Personally, I suggest you take it. The reviews of this program have been good, and the stars invited in the past are all big names. To invite you to this program is to affirm your current position.¡± Jingcen put a document on the youth¡¯s table and then carefully advised the youth.

    For all kinds of variety shows featuring stars, the considerable profit ie was one reason to attend, and the other unified reason was undoubtedly the increase of fans. At present, the youth was in a period of poprity. It was a good choice to consolidate that poprity by starring in a top rated variety show.

    Gu Huai looked at the paper she handed him a few times and quickly agreed.

    ¡°Some gimmicky questions will be asked. Xiao Huai you should not be too honest.¡± Jingcen went to see thetest episodes of this program, and felt that she had to remind her artist.

    After Gu Huai received the announcement, the program group quickly sent out a Weibo post that, although the message was unclear, the masses could easily guess the answer to.

    ¡°For the next program, the program group invited a popr artist. Although this artist has only recently entered everyone¡¯s sight, he has been very strong all the way recently and can be said to be one of the stars with the highest discussion rate this year. I don¡¯t want to say anything else. Please look forward to next Thursday¡¯s Star Workshop [doge]¡±

    A well-received variety show, Star Workshop was broadcasted only once a week. When Gu Huai was on this program, he was also surrounded by a group of ck balls, but the camera simply could not capture these Nightmares.

    The hints on the Weibo page of the program was so obvious that on the day of the next program broadcast, the TV set could be said to have been filled with countless Gu Huai fans. What excited the fans was that the youth was asked many things they wanted to know.

    ¡°After the movie ¡°Seventh Sense¡± became a hit, the term Lu Pan and his wife became popr online. They said that you and Chen Guan, who yed the heroine, had a great sense of CP. Some fans even said that they hoped you could be together in reality. I wonder if you have any feelings for this statement?¡± The host Jiang Qing asked the question with a clear smile on his face and used a natural tone of talking with friends.

    The young man put down the cup in his hand. His handsome and beautiful skin looked gentle. Without any hesitation, he smiled and replied, ¡°In reality, Chen Guan and I will only be friends.¡±

    ¡°So firm.¡± The host made a little surprised expression. ¡°Is it because she doesn¡¯t conform to the type you would like? Can you do an exclusive interview on this issue here? Or do you actually have a lover you are dating? ¡°

    @@novelbin@@

    The host¡¯s question was obviously one of the gimmicks to draw attention to the program. Whether the stars were in love or not was a question that most fans paid close attention to.

    This question really made the fans concentrate. If they divided the fans of Gu Huai by gender, there was no doubt that the number of female fans was more than the male fans, which was something they didn¡¯t need to think about.

    There was no shortage of girlfriends among fans of a popr male artist. Some artists even deliberately show their single status in order to win over this group of fans. In the general environment, there were also quite a few agencies that prohibited their artists from dating or openly dating.

    The program was recorded and broadcasted. Jingcen, who was watching the program, looked at the youth not far away and felt a pinch of sweat. She really didn¡¯t know how the other would answer this question. At present, the other¡¯s answer should be no, of course, it would be better for his career, but ...

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man on the TV screen nodded generously, raised his hand and scratched his cheek, adding: ¡°We will make it public when the time is right. Let¡¯s not talk about it today.¡±

    Jingcen saw it and turned off the TV for a while. She looked at her artist and paused for a moment. Finally, she only said: ¡°There is no rule prohibiting entertainers from falling in love in Donghuang Entertainment. Cen Jie does not want to restrict you in your private life, so long as you don¡¯t make any negative gossip.¡±

    Jingcen said this sentence, really didn¡¯t think it would be a prophecy. In recent days, some fans still bemoaned on Weibo that their idol had a girlfriend. As a result, by the fourth day of the program, the negative news that the youth was kept by a gold owner was spread out. This time, it was not just a rumor spread by one mouth, but several photos were attached as evidence.

    In the photo, the young man was encircled by a man whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. He was very intimate and the background was a beautiful and elegant courtyard. Once these photos were released, there was no doubt that they caused quite a stir.

    Of course, some fans said that the youth had a prominent family background and it was impossible to need any gold owners, but this statement waspletely rejected by some people who were concerned.

    ¡°It was not so long ago that the Gu family recognized him as a blood rtion. It is not impossible for the other to have a gold owner before being recognized, and this finally can exin why Donghuang Entertainment dug him at any cost. It was obvious that someone was standing by him.¡± This was a universal statement that was formed under the control of a person¡¯s meticulous care.

    Jianjia: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a gold lord or not, you can¡¯t clean up your homosexuality. Your fans won¡¯t be able to recognize such a clear face in the photo, but you should say that the photo is photoshopped [Doge].¡±

    Douhua only eats sweet: ¡°I can¡¯t see the face, but I feel that the gold Lord is so miserable. You really bear the humiliation.¡±

    When such a hard hammer hit them, even a professional PR team had to figure out how to write their PR articles. In the face of the real hammer, the PR articles were easy to be attacked by evidence.

    How were the photos taken? Although it was no longer meaningful to investigate this issue, Jingcen still couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    The background of the photo was the vi courtyard, which was at least in a private ce unless someone deliberately targeted....

    This was the casest time and this time. Since her artist started the TV series ¡°Thousand Words¡±, he had beenpletely smeared by people. The frequency was too high.

    The problem was, Jingcen racked her brains and couldn¡¯t think of anyone who had this deep hatred with her artist. If he was in the way, it should be after he became popr. Why was dirty water thrown at the youth when he wasn¡¯t popr before?

    The system had confirmed the answer to this question. No matter what this person did, the goal was just to make it impossible for the youth to sessfullyplete the mission of his world.

    ¡°Now is the right time.¡± Yan Lin cast a nce at the photos and made a decision soon.

    It was time to make their rtionship public.

 Chapter 110 - Mermaid XXVIII]

    <strong>Ch110 ¨C [Mermaid XXVIII]</strong>

    Yan Lin¡¯s side responded quickly to curb the rumors. On the afternoon when the negative news spread, Yan Lin called for a press conference.

    The Yan family was also massive. Holding a press conference of their own initiative like this naturally attracted numerous media to squeeze their heads ande first to dig for news.

    It was definitely big news in the business circle that the Yan family was taking the initiative to hold a press conference, which would definitely be of great reporting value. All the reporters gathered at the press conference were now in high spirits, waiting intently for those on the stage to speak.

    The face of the person on the stage was extremely cold and handsome. No matter the face or the profile, one could not pick out a w. His thin lips were pressed together, which made one feel that his lips were also as handsome as his eyes.

    Although it had been known for a long time, all the reporters present couldn¡¯t help sighing over the handsomeness of the head of the Yan family. This was also a well-known thing in the business world. Such a big winner in life made them feel unconvinced.

    Waiting for him to speak, they did not expect that Yan Lin, who was widely watched on the stage, did not intend to speak at this time, but brought a dark-haired young man to the stage in front of everyone.

    Originally, the reporters were stuck for a while because of their somewhat too intimate attitude. Then, when they saw the face of the youth who was being led in, the reporters who had recovered fasterpletely froze in ce.

    Was this ...???

    As a well-known actor at present, the poprity of the youth in China was not low. People in all circles had heard more or less about him, not to mention journalists engaged in the news industry.

    And then, a more stunning scene appeared. The Yan family leader, whose face was always filled with abstinence and coldness, who never said a word, directly, in front of so many reporters and media, turned his head and pecked the young man¡¯s lips.

    All the people present remained speechless for a long time.

    This question waspletely beyond the outline.... In a state of shock, the reporters almost threw all the equipment they brought to the ground with their shaking hands. Even now, they didn¡¯t know which key point they should grasp first.

    ¡°As you can see, the purpose of the press conference held by the Yan family today is to make public the rtionship between the leader and the young master. I hope that the false rumors can be stopped.¡± Ao Qi, who was responsible for exining the situation to the media, rarely looked so serious. ¡°Please delete the untrue statements that have been published as soon as possible, otherwise Yan family will investigate the identity of the rumor maker ording to the situation to hold them responsible.¡±

    After all, there were too many explosive points in this news. They even had to work overtime today¡ª¡ª

    As soon as the breaking news came out, it was conceivable what kind of waves it caused.

    Cookie: ¡°It¡¯s not a gold master, it¡¯s a lover. Which gold master do you see that will expose a rtionship with the lover they keep??? He¡¯s the head of the Yan family. I think he has enough status. If he didn¡¯t really like him, how could he open up that he has a same-sex lover, think about it? ughing and crying]¡±

    @@novelbin@@

    Baobao Bear: ¡°It¡¯s beautiful... This pair is very pleasing to the eye. People who use homosexuality as an attack point should not go too low. There is nothing wrong with liking people of the same sex.¡±

    The rumor-mongers who said that the young man had a gold owner and the spection that the gold owner must have a horrible appearance were all silent now. The former should be ignored for the time being while thetter... They could no longer say the word ¡°ugly¡± in the face of the pictures of Yan Lin in the news.

    Even if each person¡¯s aesthetic was different, the cold and handsome face of the man in the picture was absolutely impossible to have anything to do with ugly characters.

    After news broke about him being a homosexual, Gu Huai¡¯s acting career was not actually affected much. What was more, his fans also added a considerable amount of CP powder for no reason. This result was unexpected to all.

    The photos taken and released were investigated on the same day. It was one of the housekeepers working at the Yan residence. After asking for the required information, the staff member was dismissed on the same day.

    ¡°The same person ...¡± Gu Huai bowed his head and thought slightly. Last time when a team deliberately bashed him online, the Yan family also investigated the team, but the information they could find was limited.

    But this time, those behind the scenes did not seem to want to hide their identities at all, so the Yan family could easily find out. The employer was the same person, this was what the system said when the Yan family came back to report the situation.

    In less than ten minutes after this, Gu Huai received a new message on his cell phone.

    It was a strange number. The content of the information made Gu Huai freeze. The above clearly wrote The King¡¯s Game and the world he was in. The sender gave a ce and said he hoped to meet him.

    ¡°System ...?¡± This should be apetitor participating in the game together, or some other person of any status. His system had not mentioned this kind of situation, and Gu Huai knew nothing about it.

    ¡°It is an outside intervener who does not meet the conditions for participation.¡± After a few moments, the system had some reservations and only mentioned the parts that it could inform the youth at present.

    The location was at the park in the center of the city, a public ce. Gu Huai looked down at this information and thought about it. He actually had made a decision in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and meet them then.¡± Gu Huai said to his system.

    The other party dared to expose his identity easily this time, and took the initiative to send him this message. In contrast, Gu Huai would not be afraid of this meeting. Meet, be frank and open, and find out what the other had against him.

    After a long time of hesitation, the system finally responded with a low voice. Compared with a hidden enemy, the enemy who jumped out of the open was undoubtedly better to deal with. In terms of the current resource advantages of youth in the face of the world, the system did not think that the interference and obstruction of the ¡°enemy¡± could have any impact on the clearance results.

    ¡°Qiong Qi.... Is Ah Huai going to see him? ¡± Yan Lin could easily recognize the identity of the employer. The other had not changed his appearance in human form, so he knew as soon as he saw the information reported to him by his subordinates.

    Qiong Qi was one of the four fierce beasts in the world, but it was not the same one from ancient times, only a descendant. It was also called Qiong Qi, but the other¡¯s ability was not as strong as its ancestors.

    It was not clear why the other was targeting the youth. Yan Lin¡¯s position was very clear. He would only take thetter¡¯s side.

    Gu Huai did not show his lover the contents of the text message, but told him about the matter. Naturally, Yan Lin chose to apany him.

    There were many tourists in Central Park. The next day, Gu Huai arrived at the meeting ce as promised. By the time he arrived, the sender had been waiting here. He was a young looking man.

    Qiong Qi whose pseudonym in the human society was He Yi. The two sides just met at this moment. There was no smoke, they only looked at each other.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to see you since a long time ago.¡± He didn¡¯t pay attention to Yan Lin, who was next to the youth. He said the first sentence to the youth in front of him.

    At the beginning, he did not have the opportunity to meet the youth. Later, there were countless nes in the world, and it was not easy for him to find the ne world that the system would arrange for the youth to go to, but he found it anyway.

    This was their first formal meeting.

    Gu Huai did not make a sound, calmly looking at the person who had troubled him several times, and he wanted to hear what he was going to say to him. But Yan Lin squinted and nced coldly at him.

    Somewhat surprisingly, the other person did not tell him anything, but asked him a question: ¡°What criteria should the ¡®rules¡¯ meet first?¡±

    ¡°Fair and just.¡± Gu Huai gave a brief andprehensive response, which was also his real inner thought.

    In response to the young man¡¯s reply, he nodded approvingly. ¡°Yes, this is the most basic condition for establishment.¡±

    ¡°I gave up this world.¡± He Yu seemed to say this very lightly. When he said this, he turned his eyes to Yan Lin, who was beside the youth. It was his fault that he didn¡¯t prepare for how the other would preserve his feelings by self-muttion.

    In the next sentence, he showed his hidden malice to the youth for the first time. He said with a smile: ¡°In the next world, I have set up a better stage.¡±

    Although the system allowed the youth to randomly select the world, in fact the world that had been arranged in advance was a fixed one. The former only allowed thetter to select one among several options.

    Gu Huai epted all the malice shown to him by the opposite person, his expression remaining unchanged. Even if the other¡¯s malice ran deep without end, Gu Huai could still bear it, because he had a reason to win the game.

    In the worlds he experienced in the past, there were people who insisted on waiting for him because of his sudden departure. He wanted to go back and draw a full end to the life in those worlds one by one.

    ¡°The ¡°king¡± has the power to create rules, you know that.¡± The park¡¯s tourists around them seemed to be unable to see that such arge living person was gradually disappearing into a virtual shadow. He Yi dispelled his body and said this sentence to the youth in front of him in a derative tone.

    Gu Huai didn¡¯t respond yet. He heard thest words of the other before the other party¡¯s bodypletely copsed and disappeared.

    ¡°The first king created a monster with love for him.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Heart Of Machinery I]

    <strong>Ch111 ¨C [Heart Of Machinery I]</strong>

    The enemy disappeared after leaving an ambiguous message. Gu Huai frowned slightly because of the message, but he did not delve too deeply. Clearance of the current world was his primary goal.

    Yan Lin listened to the conversation between the two men. He could not understand many strange words in the speech, but this did not affect his attitude towards the youth. If the youth did not mention it, then he would not ask.

    It was not fake when He Yi said he had given up on the world. Since the other side disappeared, Gu Huai¡¯s side had been very quiet. There were no more hired teams pouring dirty water on him and fabricating negative news. His acting career in the future could be called smooth sailing.

    If an artist wanted to maintain his poprity, it was very necessary to continuously produce new works. Both quality and quantity needed to be mastered. A ssic work could establish the artist¡¯s position in the industry.

    The film and television work that really enabled Gu Huai to establish his position in the circle at one stroke was the film ¡°Untouchable Time¡±, which was directed by famous director Wu Jian and directly won all the most prestigious film awards that year. At present, Gu Huai was not only a domestic actor, but also an influential actor even in the international arena.

    There were countless praises about the youth, but in his most dazzling year, the youth had stepped down from the entertainment industry. At the same time, the news of the marriage between the Gu and Yan family filled the headlines.

    At this moment, the vast majority of the youth¡¯s fans were in a split state of not knowing whether they should cry or dance in ecstasy.

    Radish rabbit: ¡°Ah, our Ah Huai and Mr Yan need to get the certificate, but why did he announce his retirement QAQ!!¡±

    Circle: ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it. Ah Huai¡¯s career is still on the rise. In this golden age, even if you get a license to get married, you don¡¯t have to quit.¡±

    Orange me: ¡°Even if I ampletely lovelorn today, I still support Ah Huai and Yan Da ... But what the hell is this withdrawal from acting? Crying!!¡±

    Weibo had beenpletely fried, and the top three topics in the hot search list had all been upied by the headlines rted to the youth. However, it did not take long for the matter to ferment, and the party concerned quickly showed up and made an exnation.

    Gu Huai¡¯s post was not too long in length, which generally mentioned that the rest of his actions were of his own will and was not influenced by external factors. He also expressed his thanks to his fans for theirpany and blessing.

    The clearance value of this ne world reached 100% when Gu Huai won the highest award as an actor. The reason why he chose to retire at the peak of his career was that he had little time left. In the remaining ten years, Gu Huai undoubtedly wanted to spend more time with his lover than he did with his work.

    Even during the long rest period, after time, Gu Huai¡¯s extraordinary warmth did not settle down, but instead showed a tendency to go even higher.

    ¡°When will Ah Huai leave?¡± The feeling that the youth would leave was sharper than before. When the feeling became stronger, Yan Lin hooked the youth¡¯s finger with his index finger and asked in a low voice.

    There was no reason. Due to thebination of those unfamiliar words heard earlier in the dialogue between the youth and Qiong Qi, Yan Lin developed this feeling over time.

    When asked unexpectedly, Gu Huai stopped moving and then replied: ¡°...there is still more than a month left.¡±

    ¡°Chu Chu will wait for Huai.¡± When the sentence was finished clearly, Yan Lin¡¯s voice was quite low, but there was no wavering in the sentence.

    Becausepared with the premonition that the youth would leave, Yan Lin¡¯s other stronger perception was... as long as he waited patiently, he would get what he wanted and loved.

    The cracks on Yan Lin¡¯s horn had been repaired over the years, which reassured Gu Huai.

    In fact, the time of a month was quite short. In an instant, it was the day Gu Huai had to leave. When he was firmly held by the man behind, Gu Huai turned half over to kiss beside the cold eyebrows and eyes of the man behind, and then kissed his beautiful and thin lips.

    Yan Lin, who was kissed by the youth on his own initiative, lowered his head and encircled him more firmly.

    ¡°ne transfer is about to take ce.¡± The system gave a reminder.

    It was thest ne he had to travel to. The system said at the beginning that it would allow two chances of failure, but in fact it never believed that the youth would have the possibility of failure. The youth had enough ability, and these were the worlds that it carefully arranged.

    Yan Lin seemed to feel this. He lowered his head and gently rubbed Gu Huai¡¯s cheeks. He repeated his previous statement in a low voice, ¡°Chu Chu will wait for Ah Huai.¡±

    To be able to wait was a happy thing, because it meant that the person you loved still had the possibility toe back.

    @@novelbin@@

    As the same being, Yan Lin had the same view as the system on this matter.

    Yan Lin had the feeling it would not be long.

    No ident, it was thest time he had to select a world. Gu Huai turned over a card which he could only see.

    Ghost card.

    The third-party intervention would cause uncontroble factors in the ne world. Considering Qiong Qi¡¯s previous remarks, before the ne transfer, the system said: ¡°There will be things beyond the expected range in this world.¡±

    What exactly it would be, the system was also temporarily unable to know.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Huai replied.

    Hearing the answer, the system began to count down the ne shift. When the timing reached thest second, the young man¡¯s bodypletely leaned back against Yan Lin.

    Yan Lin pecked the lips of the young man, lowered his eyes slightly and continued to hold the unconscious man in his arms

    At this time, in another world far away¡ª¡ª

    On the Arctic ice cap, the coldest ce in the continent of Eizea, endless ciers seemed to cover thend, which meant it was difficult to find any signs of life.

    There was no life, but there was something moving in the ice cap.

    [Life body reaction detected, danger level determined: E]

    Heavy metal bodies would inevitably make noises when they moved, especially the parts of these mechanical creatures moving on the ice cap in the far north had been damaged in many ces, making the noises even more noisy and offensive.

    ¡°Click, click-¡°

    A dozen or so mechanical creatures of different shapes paused at this moment, staring at the iceyer that had just detected the reaction of a living organism, and silently discussing the resolution.

    The remaining life forms in this world regarded them as enemies. Although there was no instruction to fight these life forms in their initial instruction, they were granted the right to use force to protect themselves during necessary periods by their creator.

    Because these organisms repeatedly attack them, ordingly, these mechanical creations had long confirmed the ¡°counterattack¡± instruction.

    At this moment, the decision to be made by these mechanical creatures was whether they needed topletely erase the life of the body buried under the ice.

    The life response of the living body was very weak, and the danger level was judged to be E, which was the lowest level of danger. ording to the situation on the spot, even if they didn¡¯t do anything, there was a great chance that this living body would die on its own.

    However, if erasing was performed by them, they would need to consume the little energy they had left.

    However, as long as it was not an inevitable event with a 100% probability, there would be an unexpected possibility, which would leave a hidden danger.

    Finally, a mechanical creature came out of the front of the team, lifted its damaged arm to the ice, and made a light beam using a weapon made with exquisite engineering.

    With energy gathering, the weapon¡¯sunch port condensed light clusters, and the powerful beam of light broke a big crack in the thick iceyer in a blink of an eye.

    The impact prated under the ice several meters deep, just to be blocked by some kind of hard material.

    By the time the object was clearly seen through the cracked ice, these mechanical creatures had made the same emotional response. They seemed to have suddenly froze.

    It was a human body freezer made by human science and technology. Through the transparent inteyer at the top, these cold mechanical creations saw the figure of a dark-haired young man in the freezer.

    Human being.

    The scan confirmed what was in front of them, and the blue light on the eyes of the mechanical creations suddenly shed violently several times as if stimted by something.

    ¡°Du, Du ...¡±

    Between the harsh and silent ciers, monotonous sounds made by mechanical creatures reverberate at this time. This seemingly meaningless echo actually represented the joy and feelings of these cold machines.

    These mechanical creatures worked together to dig out the freezing chamber under the ice and carefully transported it back to their temporary residence.

    The normal temperature of the human body was about 37 ¡æ. This knowledge was searched in the data warehouse, and the mechanical creatures that moved the freezer back to the temporary residence opened the freezer after repeated discussions. They put the youth into the belly of a baking robot originally used as a household type.

    Heat preservation....

    There was no knowledge of thawing the human body in the database. These mechanical creatures could only do what they thought was right. The average human body could not withstand the low temperature, so they had to hope that the heat preservation worked for the youth.

    After the youth was ced in the belly of the baking robot, all the mechanical creatures in the abandoned fort closely surrounded him.

    Joy. Although they did not have the soft heart of normal beings, these cold mechanical creatures also seemed to be experiencing this kind of emotion.

    This was the instinctive love of creation for its creator.

 Chapter 112

    <strong>Chapter 112</strong>

    When Gu Huai regained consciousness, he felt that he wasying in a warm environment. This ce was very dark and he could not see light.

    It was still a confined space.... As soon as Gu Huai reached out, he felt some kind of hard object, which should be metal. Unlike the warm environment, the metal was still cold.

    At the moment when the young man who was still not clear reached out and touched the metal te, the mechanical creature that received the touch suddenly froze and looked down at its ¡®belly¡¯. The originally smooth data flow became disordered and knotted, and it waspletely afraid to move at will.

    ¡°Du, Du-¡± The old models of robots were generally not equipped withnguage modules. This mechanical creature looking down at its belly made a very monotonous sound.

    And the other mechanical creatures who heard the sound quickly dragged their damaged bodies to theirpanion, making the same sounds as the other.

    Although he could not hear the outside world, Gu Huai could feel the space around him shaking obviously when he first touched the cold metal te.

    He just met some machines.....

    The thought just popped up in less than a second.The metal te Gu Huai just touched suddenly shrank upward. At this moment, a bright light made him squint slightly. At the same time, Gu Huai felt that the ce he was lying on was automatically moving outward.

    When this movement stopped, Gu Huai finally adapted to the light. He opened his eyespletely. At this time, Gu Huai suddenly turned to more than a dozen pairs of blue light eyes, which belonged to the mechanical creations.

    ¡°Du... Du... ¡± The same monotonous sound, the difference being that these mechanical creatures were slowing down their sound speed a lot. They gathered together and stared at the youth who had just been sent out of theirpanion¡¯s ¡°heat preservation room¡±.

    No action was taken except them staring together. The mechanical creatures made of cold metal on the scene used their electronic eyes to perform several full-body scans on the youth. There were no facial features that could make expressions, but these mechanical creatures inexplicably showed a kind of attitude that in the eyes of ordinary people could be seen as attentive and serious.

    The young man looked very healthy and had no wounds on his body. The low body temperature when he left the freezer had now returned to a normal level.

    However, the determination of ¡°health¡± with human beings was veryplicated. It was far from enough to evaluate it from appearances alone, but there was no Grade C medical robot among them...

    Gu Huai was stunned by the scene he saw. He was still lying on a metal te. When he was facing a dozen pairs of electronic eyes around him, Gu Huai slowly got up from the metal te.

    The blue light on the eyes of the mechanical creations flickered and immediately followed the movements of the youth. The youth was very energetic, they analyzed and judged.

    It was clear that these mechanical creatures had no intention of attacking him. They were even a little nervous about him. Gu Huai had already recovered from his minor stupor. Now he was trying to reach out to one of the mechanical creatures.

    The body of this mechanical creature was quiterge, and its metal parts had been damaged in many ces. Some outer shells had even been pierced through the surface and looked tattered. However, even so, the threat posed by this mechanical creature had not decreased by half, because its two forearms were bright heavy beam weapons, which was obviously dangerous enough to be feared.

    This mechanical creature was the one that had made a big crack in the thick ice before. Now it saw the youth reaching out to it, so it instinctively acted.

    Due to the damage on its body parts, the friction of the metal parts made a bad noise when it moved. This mechanical creation slowly extended its left arm to the youth and let the youth sit on its arm.

    Uponpletion of this movement, this mechanical creature uttered a t, synthesized sound, and its eyes kept looking down at the precious thing on its arm for a moment.

    The human body was different from theirs, very warm and soft, opposite to their cold and hard bodies.

    Gu Huai raised his head and looked at this mechanical creature¡¯s electronic eyes which were bright with blue light for a while. When he heard the other person¡¯s monotonous sound of ¡°Du, Du¡± again, Gu Huai touched the robot¡¯s arm and smiled slightly.

    @@novelbin@@

    Other races were flesh and blood, but only human beings... No, only the touch of the youth in front of them made them feel warm and soft.

    Sitting on the arm of this R-03 robot, Gu Huai clearly saw the confined space he had just stayed in. It was in the belly of a mechanical creature. Its inner structure looked a bit like a baking room.

    All of a sudden, there was an illusion that he was fresh meat. Gu Huai stopped to look around, and his mood became a little delicate.

    This kind of mood did notst for a long time. Gu Huai quickly looked around the environment with caution. He knew nothing about the background of the potential world and needed to understand it as soon as possible.

    None of the mechanical creatures around had anguage function. They relied on data flow tomunicate with each other, and they could notmunicate with people tooplex. And Gu Huai couldn¡¯t search for useful information from himself. His memory was nk.

    They didn¡¯t know what the youth was doing. The mechanical creatures on the scene were carefully observing his every move. This was their important treasure.

    Looking around, Gu Huai initially judged that this was a long-abandoned building. The furniture that could be seen was covered with a thickyer of dust and themp tube was very old.

    This building should have been attacked on arge scale. One wall had been broken, and had a big hole. Looking through this hole, Gu Huai saw a world of ice, and the outside was an endless cier.

    It was very cold. Although the cold wind did not blow in, the low temperature was still really felt. It could be tolerated. Gu Huai tried his best to adapt to the temperature and didn¡¯t let himself behave differently.

    Just then, a rtively small mechanical creature came over with a piece of clothing. It gently draped the clothing on the young man and then slightly tilted its head, ¡°Du.¡±

    This was the legacy of human beings who originally lived in this fortress. Although many years passed, this specialbat uniform made of special materials could still be used.

    Thebat uniform had the function of keeping warm at low temperature. If he put on the uniform, the youth would not feel cold.

    Seeing the young man put on the clothes he handed over, the small mechanical creature obviously flickered the blue light on its eyes.

    The light from the window had been very bright for Gu Huai who just came out of the closed space, but after he adapted, although the current environment could only be said to not to be dim, it was still quite a long way from being bright.

    ¡°Is there a room for keeping materials, files or books?¡± Gu Huai asked the mechanical creatures surrounding him in a low and slow voice. Although thetter could not answer in words, they could understand what he said.

    Manipting its body to nod, the R-03 robot carrying the youth with its arms began to move its heavy body and steadily moved to the ce the youth wished to reach.

    Data room. This room was in the basement of this fortress.

    At this time, other mechanical creatures in the field consciously followed. For a while, all kinds of moving noises echoed in the abandoned fortress with only one living body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have permission to enter ...¡±

    ¡°Boom-¡± Before the synthesized electronic voice finished, the closed metal door was damaged by a beam of light. The rm sounded immediately after, but there was no guard in the abandoned fortress.

    After this action, the blue light on the eyes of the R-03 robot carrying the youth faded slightly.

    There was only a small amount of energy avable, and the mechanical creatures that used this abandoned fortress as a temporary residence had been very thrifty from a long time ago. However, if it was to satisfy the wishes of the youth or to make them morefortable, they would not calcte this energy consumption.

    Human beings needed at least one smallmp to read in a dim environment.

    The mechanical creatures gathered in the data storage room watched the young man take down several file bags from the bookshelf, sweep the dust on the desks and chairs with the file bags, and then sat up, as if ready to start reading the data.

    The light tube in this storage room was no longer usable. It thought hard for a while. The R-03 robot that carried the youth lifted its arm to the position beside the youth, and then condensed a small energy light mass at the front end of its beam weapon.

    This should be a smallmp.

    The thoughts of the mechanical creatures on the scene were like this. They quietly stayed where they were, silently watching and guarding the ck-haired youth in front of them.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Edited by: the marvelous grump

    Reading in such a dim environment was difficult, but it was not impossible. Under limited conditions, Gu Huai chose to adapt to the environment, while the small group of lights beside him made him slightly dazed.

    It was used to illuminate the room for him. Aware of this, Gu Huai raised his head and looked back at the R-03 robot, which was watching him. This was his family. Gu Huai rubbed his cheek against the arm of this robot.

    The cold robot close to the youth let out a ¡°Du¡± sound, and its line of sight could not help but move to its arm where the youth rubbed his soft cheek, then slightly tilted its head.

    Gu Huai began to search for useful information in the data file. The current site was deserted. Gu Huai did not know how long the fortress had been abandoned, but judging from the yellow paper in his hand, the time was not too short.

    @@novelbin@@

    More than ten years ... decades.

    Gu Huai silently guessed in his heart that one of the file bags in his hand contained the identity files of the soldiers who had worked in the fortress and recorded very detailed personal information. In the skill specialty column, Gu Huai paused.

    Space magic, healing magic ...

    ¡°Science and technology in this world go hand in hand with magic?¡± Gu Huai called out his system. This was not so much an inquiry as a statement of his findings.

    ¡°Judging from the current situation, this is the case.¡± The system¡¯s low voice gave a positive answer.

    In this world, there may be situations where it couldn¡¯t collect information. This system told Gu Huai in advance in the previous world, but now, this situation happened.

    The current world¡¯s level of science and technology should be high. Gu Huai could easily draw this conclusion by looking at the mechanical creatures around him.

    In addition to the soldiers¡¯ identity files, Gu Huai also found some documents and materials about weapons development and experimental ns, as well as monthly records of various kinds of resource replenishment in the military fortress.

    ¡°Ark n ...¡± Filtering out much unnecessary content, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help paying more attention when he saw thest of the experimental ns.

    The first several ns in the documents had detailed records and descriptions, and thest one just recorded the name of the n, which made Gu Huai a little curious about it.

    However, Gu Huai quickly wiped the curiosity from his heart. The military fortress was built in the pr region with a harsh environment and had been abandoned for a long time. He had to first consider the issue of survival, although he was not hungry yet.

    ¡°Do you know where the supply depot for this fortress is?¡± Gu Huai nned to search for any avable materials in this abandoned fortress first. Although the time interval was long, if there was any militarypressed dry food, with the current level of science and technology in the world ... Maybe it could also be eaten.

    After hearing the young man¡¯s words, most of the mechanical creatures present did not move, only a robot on the right of the young man moved. This mechanical creature approached the young man, opened his ¡°belly¡± for storing things, and then ced food after food in front of the young man.

    The youth would need to eat when he woke up. These mechanical creatures had already taken this problem into consideration when they dug out the freezer from the ice and carried it back to the abandoned fort. So while the guards were waiting for the youth to wake up, they chose the most suitablepanion to search for resources in the warehouse.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, not so much.¡± In front of the T-09 robot ready to take out the thirdpressed food, Gu Huai¡¯s voice stopped it.

    Hearing the voice of the youth, the mechanical creature quickly stopped, obediently locked up the storage room, and then continued to gaze at the ck-haired youth in front of it.

    This kind of militarypressed dry food was usually eaten by human beings under rtively difficult conditions. This knowledge was recorded in the database. Considering this, the mechanical creatures present were a little agitated.

    If only their models could be more advanced and have stronger capabilities...

    Under their current conditions, they could only provide the youth with such food, and the avable quantity of these low-quality foods was not veryrge. Given the amount of food a normal human ate, no matter how frugal they were, the amount of these foods could onlyst for about a month at most.

    They needed to leave this ce. This idea had never urred before, but in the face of the current situation, these mechanical creatures soon came to the same conclusion.

    It was estimated that the staff who worked in the data storage room had a hobby of collecting books. Gu Huai dug up many useful books from a cab that looked like a private library. The titles of the books were very much the style of books in his original world.

    What ¡°A Master of Engineering Self-cultivation¡±, ¡°Magic Principles and Energy Rules¡±, ¡°Engineering Encyclopedia¡± and so on ...

    Gu Huai, relying on his photographic memory, quickly imprinted all the useful knowledge in these books into his brain, digested and studied them with the fastest speed, and mastered basic engineering knowledge in less than one day.

    Gu Huai also felt that he needed to leave, but before leaving this ce, he had to use the resources he had found in this abandoned fortress to do one thing.

    ¡°Well... okay.¡± Staying on the arm of the R-03 robot in a low-lying posture. Gu Huai carefully repaired thest pierced surface shell of the mechanical creature. It was very tiring to maintain this posture for a long time. As soon as it was repaired, Gu Huai would lie down on the arm of this R-03 robot and rest.

    Actually, repairing it was only patching the pierced shell. Gu Huai could only achieve this level with the resources that could be found at present. The damaged parts had only been partially reced for the time being, and suitable materials must be found to rece them all.

    ¡°The colors are different and not very good-looking. When we find new materials after we go out, I¡¯ll do it again for you.¡± Despite his posture of lying prone to rest, while slightly narrowing his eyes to say this sentence, Gu Huai put away the tools in his hand.

    The original color shell was patched with many patches, which made the cold mechanical creatures present in the scene have aic effect. Compared with the tattered appearances from before, they now looked even less dangerous.

    ¡°Du, Du-¡± Some mechanical creatures present carefully looked down at their patches, their electronic eyes shed a blue light as they blinked several times.

    The youth said that this was not very good-looking, but they liked it very much. If they fought again in the future, they would be careful to avoid being attacked in these ces. It was the youth who mended them, they could no longer be damaged casually.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got everything, so are we ready to go?¡± Lying down to rest for a while, Gu Huai sat up and asked the robot¡¯s opinion.

    The mechanical creatures present were still staring at the patches on their bodies. Now they heard the youth¡¯s inquiries and nodded at the same time.

    There were many enemies outside... but if they didn¡¯t leave, the youth would not be able to survive, so they had to get out of this ce.

    Leaving the fortress without the wall to block the wind, in the freezing world where the cold wind howled, for a human body, the feeling of cold would undoubtedly be several times greater than in the room. This was a cold that could not bepletely resisted even in specialbat clothing.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go in. It¡¯s not very cold outside either. Just like now.¡± Gu Huai shook his head and rejected the proposal to stay in the belly of the baking robot next to him. The other party wanted to build a heat preservation room for him, but after reading those engineering-rted books in the fort, Gu Huai now knew that this was a thing that would make the other consume energy faster.

    The robots numbered R werebat types, T were the household types, and C types were the healing types, also known as auxiliary types. These were the three basic robot models. Gu Huai learned this through the books.

    No matter what type of robot, it needed an energy core to support its operation. The energy core of general mechanical creation was made of a magic stone. The energy that magic stones could provide was limited, and the specific service life depended on the situation.

    To continue activities, there was no doubt that it was necessary to directly rece the energy core or supplement the existing core with energy, which could be colloquially called charging.

    However, if IDA crystals could be found in the future, he would be able to make eternal energy for his robots ... Thinking about this matter, Gu Huai breathed a sigh of relief into his own hands. He saw the description of IDA crystals in the Encyclopedia of Engineering, and then put it into his future search target.

    Day and night, even with the extremely high speed of the mechanical creations, Gu Huai¡¯s team spent nearly half a month leaving the pr ice cap.

    Finally seeing vegetation in his sight, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath, feeling relieved.

    It was a smooth journey. Next, as long as he could find a ce where there were people.... Just rxing a little bit, Gu Huai immediately heard the rm from the surrounding robots.

    ¡°Beep-¡°

    Detecting the emergence of a living body nearby, the mechanical creatures around the youth immediately entered a state of high vignce, and they locked up the direction in which the living body appeared.

    The living body was approaching their direction, and it was heading towards them.

    Hearing the rm, Gu Huai was slightly shocked, and soon he looked into the air along the eyes of the surrounding robots. Within seconds, a huge red dragon came into his sight.

    The red dragonnded on the ground and turned into a humanoid form, so the image turned to a man withplicated runes on his arm and two dragon horns staring at Gu Huai.

    Compared with that, Gu Huai was now in a state of surprise. There were non-human races in the world. The information collected in the abandoned fortress was not rted to this, so it was totally unexpected for Gu Huai.

    But Gu Huai didn¡¯t know that the dragon on the opposite side was hundreds times more shocked than him.

    Human, a living human.... This noun, which had disappeared in the world more than 200 years ago, had reappeared. Gerald¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief, but he was surprised. The dragon first used space magic to rescue the youth surrounded by a group of mechanical creatures, and then aimed a spear at the mechanical creatures.

    The youth was stolen. The discovery made the collective mechanical creatures stiffen. Almost at the same moment, the blue light on the eyes of these mechanical creatures suddenly turned red. The rm sounded close to the harsh sound, and these mechanical creatures entered a fierce state in an instant.

    These were just old models of machines, so it was not difficult to deal with them. Gerald looked coldly at the fierce mechanical creature in front of him and raised his right hand....

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    ¡°......£¿£¿¡± The newly raised right hand was pped down by the youth. The red dragon was silly for a second. If it wasn¡¯t right now, he couldn¡¯t help asking what the human, as a rare creature, wanted to do.

    Only in this second, the furious mechanical creatures had rushed over. Gu Huai stopped his robots andforted them a little. Then he stopped between his family and the red dragon and looked at thetter. ¡°What do you want to do? It¡¯s only the first time we¡¯ve met. There¡¯s no animosity between us. ¡°

    Atst, it could be seen that the young man was protecting the mechanical creatures. Gerald couldn¡¯t speak as if he was being choked. His eyes were full of inexplicable emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m kind enough to help you wipe out the enemy. What do you mean by that?¡± The red dragon didn¡¯t understand the situation. He didn¡¯t understand why the human youth was protecting these mechanical creatures, and even more.... How could these mechanical creatures be appeased by the youth.

    At first, he thought that the youth was surrounded by these mechanical creatures, so Gerald started to rescue him, but now he found that things were not what he thought.

    But it was an undoubted fact that mechanical creation was the enemy. The present situation was probably just a trick the former was ying.... Gerald was more and more convinced of the idea that there were many highly intelligent beings in mechanical biology.

    Even the old models of machines could not be underestimated, let alone ignored¡ª¡ª

    ¡°They are not my enemies.¡± It was his family. Gu Huai didn¡¯t say the second half of the sentence, but that was what he thought.

    Gerald didn¡¯t answer. He felt that the man in front of him was probably hoodwinked by the mechanical creatures. He could not understand such a big fact.

    Seeing that the young man was still standing in front of him firmly, the red dragon couldn¡¯t help speaking out: ¡°Did you hit your head? You humans were exterminated by these mechanical creatures. If you are not enemies, you are too generous. ¡°

    Mankind was exterminated by mechanical creations. Hearing this sentence, Gu Huai was really stunned. The amount of information in this sentence was a littlerge....

    ¡°Du, Du...¡± The eyes of the Mechanical creatures behind the youth flickered frantically with blue light. They seemed to be a little anxious to exin, but they had no ability to usenguage.

    ¡°You humans have created something that should not exist, with the consequence of destruction, not only for you humans, but also for other races. Maybe you are thest human to survive. I will not hold you responsible, but I can¡¯t let go of the mechanical creatures that have appeared in front of me. ¡± Having confirmed the fact, the red dragon used magic to imprison the human youth in front of him to one side, and he focused on facing the enemies in front of him.

    Gu Huai was trapped in the ice magic. In front of him, the dragon, in his humanoid form, had mobilized the surrounding elements again to attack.

    The elements responded to the call of the red dragon. Dragons had a unique advantage in the study and control of magic, and dragon magic was an existence that all races were afraid of.

    He couldn¡¯t do anything.... It was impossible for Gu Huai to let the situation go on like this. In an imprisoned state, Gu Huai tried his best to think.

    Magic... The fundamental principle of magic was¡ª¡ª

    The magic of the red dragon had been condensed. Just when Gerald threw out all the condensed energy, he suddenly found that the magic he threw out collided with another extremely heavy energy.

    As soon as he was hit, he was almostpletely overwhelmed. The red dragon was knocked down several meters away by the powerful magic energying from the recoil, leaving a mark on the ground.

    ¡°...¡± It was a long time before he realized what happened to him. Gerald looked at the young man who was near him.

    This was close to a terrifying level, how could a human being have such spiritual power??

    Before thinking about it, the red dragon heard the quiet voice of the human youth, ¡°Now, can we speak well?¡±

 Chapter 114 - [Heart Of Machinery IV]

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C [Heart Of Machinery IV]</h4>

    In the early era of Eizea, human beings were almost equal to the symbol of weakness for other races. Later, the impressions of the other races of human beings changed to some extent through their achievements. But for the ancient races who were born with great power.... For example, when human beings existed as individuals, they were always very small.

    The world was unfair. Human beings were doomed to be unable to beat the dragon race in terms of physical strength and were generally inferior to the beastmen. In terms of affinity and control of the elements, there was a big gap between humans and other ethnic groups such as dragons and elves, so when it came to magic attainments, it was difficult for humans to surpass thetter.

    In regards to wisdom, ancient races all possessed wisdom precipitated by a long period of time. They were recognized as the most intelligent people in the maind of Eizea. There were Elf prophets, who were also leaders of the Elf race.

    It was true that there were sometimes special individuals among human beings, but the number of such individuals was too small to determine if they would appear even in a hundred years.

    But now one seemed to just appear in front of his eyes. The red dragon rose from the state of being knocked down and looked at the nearby human youth with a kind of indecision and uncertainty, giving no answer for the time being.

    The strong had the right to speak, which was a universal principle. Even if Gerald adopted apletely self-centered attitude at the beginning, he had no choice but to listen to the words of the youth in front of him.

    The arrogant nature of the dragons made Gerald unable to answer, but after looking at the human youth in front of him for a while, the red dragon finally slightly nodded his head.

    In view of the fact that the initial behavior of the dragon was to rescue him, Gu Huai thought that there was still a possibility tomunicate with him. Instead of using a tough attitude, Gu Huai slowed down his voice a little bit. ¡°For certain reasons, I don¡¯t know what you just mentioned. If it¡¯s convenient, I hope you can tell me the sequence of events of the matter.¡±

    ¡°I said a lot of things just now...¡± As a dragon who was actually just a young adult, Gerald¡¯s mind was not mature. After whispering this, he raised his hand and grabbed his red hair. ¡°What do you want to ask? Ask one by one.¡±

    Gu Huai calmed down all the mechanical creatures that were hostile to the red dragon behind him, sat back on the arm of the R-03 robot, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m ok. The other side is not the enemy for the time being, so you don¡¯t need to attack.¡±

    The treasure returned to their protected area. Confirming this, the red eyes of the cold mechanical creatures around the youth gradually faded and turned back to their normal sky blue.

    Gu Huai could ept the statement that the rest of mankind had be extinct and that he was the only survivor, but he could not ept the statement that the mechanical creatures were the main culprits of human extinction.

    The former would take the initiative to consume energy to illuminate the room in order to give him a better environment when they were already short of energy. Compared with the words of Red Dragon, Gu Huai, of course, would choose to believe in his family apanying him.

    Judging from the scene before him, this group of mechanical creations were indeed protecting the youth, which Gerald could not deny. Perhaps these mechanical creatures in front of him were a few special cases, but what he said was also true, and he had direct evidence to prove his words.

    ¡°I can understand if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Although he was a proud dragon by nature, Gerald was not ignorant of the meaning of the word ¡®different from rtives and friends¡¯. ¡°I will draw out the relevant memories and make a projection, so you will probably understand that what I said is true.¡±

    The dragon came of age at 320, the extinction of human beings was more than 200 years ago. When the incident broke out, Gerald, as a little red dragon who did not have much experience, followed the elders of the n to the territory of human beings.

    Human beings had been arge-scale race with arge poption. Of course, their genocide would be very noisy and would directly disturb other races in their respective territories.

    When Gerald arrived at a human city with his n elders, the city was close to being destroyed by mechanical creatures. Whether the city was capable or because they were ordinary people with no resistance, the cold machines ughtered them without any hesitation and began to kill in front of them.

    This kind of cruelty, even in retrospect, Gerald still felt shocked.

    And even if those killed were not of the same race, seeing such a tragic scene, other races could not help feeling a little sad.

    After projecting the extracted relevant memories, Gerald moved his eyes to the mechanical creatures beside the youth. ¡°After watching these, will you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Now these robots beside you are good to you, it doesn¡¯t mean they will always be like this. At the beginning, when you humans sessfully created mechanical creatures, you imed to have created ¡®miracles¡¯, but facts have proved that they are not miracles, but aliens that bring only destruction. ¡°

    The Red Dragon persuaded the youth in front of him ording to reason, and at the same time continued to state the situation to the youth. ¡°Following the extermination of human beings, these mechanical creations immediatelyunched attacks on other races. Aware of the seriousness of the problem, we established the Kaderin Parliamentposed of eight major races and began to resist and fight back against these mechanical creations. ¡°

    ¡°As a member of the parliament, I have an obligation to destroy the mechanical creations I see, which is also the reason why I attacked them.¡± With this conclusion, Gerald waited in silence for the response of the human.

    On one side was the ughtered kin, on the other side was the enemies, still only mechanical creatures. Gerald thought that there was no doubt as to what kind of choices the youth would make when he learnt the truth.

    As long as he was a normal person, there was no doubt that he would choose....

    ¡°They are not aliens.¡± The red dragon heard the young man¡¯s clear and extremely calm voice, and thetter refuted him with a very serious and solemn attitude, ¡°They are miracles, which is not wrong.¡±

    @@novelbin@@

    The mechanical creations made of cold metal could act autonomously, understandnguages, and understand thoughts.... Even have feelings.

    They were miracles, of course.

    Gerald: ¡°...¡±

    After making this rebuttal, Gu Huai also faced the facts thrown to him by the other. The memories projected were not fake. He understood this, but he still had problems sorting some things out.

    ¡°The robots in the projection do not belong to any of the three basic models, and... there are mechanical creations imitating human form?¡± This was Gu Huai¡¯s question after watching the memories of the red dragon.

    The human in front of him really knew nothing about the past. Gerald now believed thispletely. He sighed for a long time and decided to exin it in detail from the beginning: ¡°Do you know why human beings call the sessful manufacture of mechanical creatures a miracle? Because human beings think that the manufactured mechanical creatures can be powerful weapons in their struggle against other races, thus enhancing the overallbat effectiveness of human armies.¡±

    ¡°The three basic models you mentioned, even the T-type robot, which is defined as a household type, actually has the function of form conversion and can be converted into R-type, and they are all in essence serving the war. But these three types of mechanical creatures are all old robots now. They are experimental models made as an introduction to the Ark Project. ¡°

    At this point, Gerald grabbed his red hair restlessly ¡°The mechanical creations in my memory projection were the new robots that appeared after the Ark n started, and the mechanical creations in human forms were the most troublesome ones among them. To be honest, if these mechanical creations were not enemies, I would unhesitatingly admit that you humans have made miracles.¡±

    Even if their number was huge, these new types of robots would continue to learn and evolve after the battle. They were already difficult to deal with. Now the difficulty of these mechanical creations had reached the level that even the eight races could barely resist.

    The Ark Project. Gu Huai caught this familiar term in the words of the Red Dragon. He had seen the name of this project in the data storage room of the abandoned fortress before.

    The extermination of human beings urred only after the Ark Project wasunched. Gu Huai still maintained his attitude of protecting the robots around him. He said, ¡°Since everything started with the Ark n, have you not made any inquiries into the n?¡±

    ¡°This is a n that has been ssified as top secret. When we wanted to trace it, all relevant information was basically destroyed.¡± Gerald shook his head clearly. Of course, they also wanted to find out, but the humans did not leave them any chance.

    ¡°The final creation of the Ark Project is called Noah. He is the king who controls this huge mechanical army. This is the only information we have obtained.¡±

    Noah-

    After hearing the name, the young man sitting on the arm of the robot unconsciously bit his lip. The situation in this world was far moreplicated than he imagined.

 Chapter 115 - [Heart of Machinery V]

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C [Heart of Machinery V]</h4>

    ¡°Noah...?¡± Without speaking, Gu Huai called his system in his mind.

    Noah was the name of his family¡¯s system Chu Chu, and the final creation of the Ark Project was also called Noah. Gu Huai could hardly convince himself that it was just a coincidence.

    ¡°Probably.¡± This was not a good development direction, but ording to inference, the system couldn¡¯t deny the fact that there was a great chance that the Noah in the current world was part of its soul. Because if it was in a world with systems, it would normally be the strongest in that world.

    But if this was not a coincidence, then this was undisguised and... purposeful behavior.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Huai responded, in turn reassured his system, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the former world, the enemy who incarnated as Qiong Qi said that he would set up a better stage in this world. Gu Huai did not forget this matter and was also prepared psychologically. No matter how the other interfered, he wouldplete the world¡¯s mission.

    ¡°You said just now, in order to resist the invasion of mechanical creatures, the eight races jointly formed the parliament of Kadrin. ording to your description, the extinction of human beings should have been a long time ago, but up to now, the Parliament of Kadrin and the mechanical creatures are still in a state of confrontation, which shows that... you actually have no ability to destroy them, right?¡± Gu Huai said this sentence with a persuasive voice. He needed to confirm the answer to this question, because it could be a bargaining chip for him.

    ¡°...¡± Gerald became silent. The truth was indeed as the youth said. Not realizing that he had been seen through, Gerald nced at the mechanical creatures posing protectively around the youth and finally nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s right, Kadrin¡¯s parliament should now be at a disadvantage in the fight against the mechanical creatures.¡± Gu Huai continued to state his conjectures.

    This unsatisfactory fact was directly pointed out by the youth. The red dragon actually felt like his sore spot had been pricked, but he still could not refute it, ¡°...yes.¡±

    The bodies of the new type of mechanical creatures had their own physical and magic defense which was even coarser and thicker than that of dragons. What was more, as long as their data chips were still in good condition, no matter how damaged, their bodies could be quickly repaired after the battle, which was an unparalleled advantage in the war.

    With their incredible attack power, such an army of cold machines were nightmares to all the creatures in Eizea.

    ¡°If you let the situation go on, even if all kinds of races can hurt the enemy, by then the situation would have evolved.¡± At this time, Gu Huai suddenly turned around and said, ¡°If I can go to the parliamentary stronghold to discuss with the senior leaders of all ethnic groups, I may be able to change this situation. But I can¡¯t go now unless you can guarantee one thing. ¡°

    ¡°They will not leave me, of course I will not leave them, so you need to ensure their safety. If you can do this, I will be willing to help.¡± Gu Huai clearly expressed his attitude.

    Robots had undoubtedly be enemies of all races except him, but Gu Huai still only chose to protect his family.

    ¡°This... I will do my best. ¡± The red dragon only hesitated for a moment, but soon he made up his mind, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Council about this matter with the guarantee of the soul contract. If all the senior members of the Council approve it, I¡¯ll take you into the city of Ogg. If the Council does not ept my request, I promise not to reveal your position.¡±

    It really sounded like a fantasy to let more than a dozen mechanical creatures enter Ogg City. Although they were patched with low-level materials... It looked shabby. Their models were also very old and didn¡¯t have high attack power. But in the eyes of all kinds of people in the Council of Kadrin, these mechanical creations were enemies after all. It was unimaginable to let the enemies enter their city.

    But in terms of interests, it was not necessarily impossible. Gerald decided to try.

    The red dragon left with transmission magic. Gu Huai and the other agreed for him to wait for an hour. In this hour, he would stay here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Just hold on a little longer. We will find energy for you soon.¡± Gu Huai gently patted the arm of the R-03 robot that was carrying him, and motioned to the other to reduce energy consumption as much as possible. The other side had just entered the fighting state, and had consumed some more of the energy that was originally left.

    The blue light in the eyes of the old model of machinery reflected the state of energy. By reading the books in the abandoned fortress, Gu Huai had understood this.

    The Kadrin Council would not refuse his request, and when he entered the City of Ogg, he would be able to supply energy to his robots.

    ¡°Du.¡± At this time, the cold machine carrying the youth turned its head, and the dim electronic eyes were still looking at the human youth sitting on its arms, as it gave a monotonous response.

    During Gerard¡¯s back and forth for thest human being, there was a new movement in the City of Kelno, in the center of the eastern continent.

    Kelno City, once the capital of the human beings, was now the domain of mechanical creatures.

    As a bright pearl of the human¡¯s cities, it had the most luxurious pcemunity... Of course, from the perspective of human aesthetics. In the eyes of mechanical creatures, the so-called pce was just a building with rtivelyplicated structure.

    In the pce, a dialogue about the fate of the elves was going on.

    ¡°Themander gave an order to destroy the tree of life of the elves in three days. This time, you will lead the team.¡± The herald conveyed this instruction to the mechanical creation standing opposite him. Its voice was very monotonous and quiet. This monotony was the same as the old model robots withoutnguage ability.

    @@novelbin@@

    The two mechanical creatures present had the same shape as human beings in appearance. Upon receiving the instruction, the humanoid machine called ¡°Sage¡± nodded without any doubt.

    ¡°Themander is finally getting serious,¡± Sage said, after receiving the order. He looked at the astrological table. ¡°Then, next, it¡¯s the beastmens¡¯ turn.¡±

    The first target of destruction were human beings, the second were elves, the third was the beastmen...

    This was how their initial procedure was set. Although they did not know why theirmander dyed carrying out the second goal afterpleting the first goal, Sage would not question the superior¡¯s orders. There was an unconditional obedience to the superior¡¯s order in the procedure setting.

    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be said that he didn¡¯t do it... Sage corrected his ideas, but it should be said that he slowed down the progress. Over the years, they had been slowly suppressing the Kadrin Parliament, and they have also targeted the elves in particr, but they have not yet delivered a fatal blow.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± The herald nodded and confirmed Sage¡¯s statement.

    ¡°I will finish the task.¡± Sage left the pce after saying this. Destroying the elves¡¯ tree of life, he would soonplete this difficult task with assault troops.

    When Sage left, the herald also looked up at the direction of the astrological table. This was the highest building in the imperial pce, essible only by a series of suspended steps, high above the whole pce.

    On this astrological table suspended in the air was a sacred elven thing, the eternal flower, which was the only flower grown by the tree of life that nurtured the elves.

    In thest attack on the elves, the mechanical creatures did not take advantage of their advantages to destroy the tree of life, but took the flower back at themand of theirmander.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand why, the mechanical creatures that robbed this flower also thought it was quite nice, and it was also nice to take it back to their home and put it there...

    Maybe this flower could have a special purpose in the future.

    At this time, standing in front of this divine flower with faint light was a tall figure. The owner of this figure was very beautiful, as he stood still, it gave a strong impact like being close to a god.

    But what was equally striking was that the other¡¯s cold eyes, which were different from those of other mechanical creations, were not emotional. Those eyes were looking at the eternal flower silently at this time.

    Noah ordered other mechanical creatures to rob the flower for no reason. He just happened to retrieve the name and origin of the object in his database and then came up with the idea of stealing it.

    This flower was in line with the human aesthetic. Although Noah did not care about human beings, he still had this idea asionally when looking at the eternal flower.

    One project had already beenpleted and the second project was about to bepleted.

    ording to the procedure, there were only seven races left that they needed to destroy.

    It would be over soon. Noah had already calcted and evaluated these ns, and although there was always a slight contradiction lingering, he did not want to destroy them so soon...

    The reasons for this hesitation were unclear.

    Turning his eyes to Ogg City, Noah was thinking about how long he would give these races to live.

    The reason why Kadrin¡¯s parliament had survived to this day was not that the eight races were strong enough to resist when united, but that Noah had not yet thought of destroying them at one stroke.

    Thetter had such destructive power. As the final creation of the Ark Project, Noah was the most perfect humanoid weapon made by human beings.

 Chapter 118 - [Heart Of Machinery VIII]

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C [Heart Of Machinery VIII]</h4>

    Seeing that the young man actually took the initiative to approach theirmander, the three N1 humanoid machines, including the herald, immediately hoisted their hearts high, and even moved their fingers, which were lying quietly

    And the next second, the scene they saw made the three mechanical creatures even more shocked. Although they didn¡¯t show it on their faces, they were all reflexively frozen.

    A dark de was ced against the young man¡¯s neck by its owner. The shape of the de was unexpectedly somewhat simr to that of tangdao. The dark de had a cold texturemon to cold weapons.

    This de was not usual, as could be seen from the magical energy it emitted.

    ¡°It is not suitable to shed blood on the Full Moon Festival.¡± With a cold voice and a straight face, Noah removed the dark de from the young man¡¯s neck and withdrew the cold weapon into space.

    The three human-shaped machines that had been frozen from a moment ago were finally able to move a little. They felt relieved and could not help echoing: ¡°Yes, yes... It is not appropriate to see blood with such an important ceremony in the near future, or it would be unlucky.¡±

    What was a Full Moon Festival... The three humanoid mechanical creatures echoed first and then secretly searched their own databases. They found the information rted to the Full Moon Sacrifice and quickly read it.

    The important annual celebration of human beings meant to wee the new year. Humans would pray to the gods for good omens and so on. Simply put, it was to seek psychologicalfort.

    In general, during the month when the Full Moon Festival was held, people would stop fighting and try to create a harmonious environment for the festival.

    Calcting the time, the Full Moon Festival was in five days.

    Just returning from the elves¡¯ territory, the three humanoid machines present were still responding to theirmander¡¯s words with jumping hearts, although they did not understand why they did so.

    ¡°So... are we going to lock him up first?¡± Serge just asked this sentence of the cold figure in front of him, and he added immediately: ¡°After all these years, underground cells should ... definitely be useless, or we can lock him in the pce. It is more difficult for him to escape if he is kept in front of our eyes. What do you think, Commander? ¡°

    ¡°Even if the cell can be used, if he stays in a ce like that, he has the possibility of getting sick, and it is not impossible to die from serious weakness. In order to celebrate the full moon, the city should avoid casualties, so this subordinate also agrees with Serge¡¯s proposal.¡± Ansel said this without his face changing. He felt that he made a very reasonable statement. He convinced himself.

    The solemn herald looked at his twopanions first, then nced at the nearby human youth very quickly. He said, ¡°There are still many empty rooms in the pce. It is safer to keep him under your nose. It is possible for him to be rescued secretly by other living beings in the dungeons. Therefore, your subordinate seconds the proposal of Serge Qing.¡±

    The three parties jointly proposed. The final creation, who held the decision-making power, only lifted his eyes lightly. The impassive pale golden eyes reflected the figures of all present, and remained expressionless: ¡°This kind of thing, you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡±

    The subtext was an agreement. Serge grasped this point. After the cold figure left, he discussed it with his two colleagues nearby.

    After picking and choosing on the imperial pce map and taking all factors into ount, the three humanoid mechanical creatures finally used the simplest and roughest selection criteria...

    They chose thergest room in the pce for the youth.

    Leaving behind a batch of N2 mechanical creatures to guard the pce, Serge said seriously to the youth before leaving: ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape, or the consequences will be very serious.¡±

    ¡°What are the consequences?¡± Just as the former stopped talking, Gu Huai asked.

    ¡°...¡± Serge was dumbfounded by the youth¡¯s unexpected question. After a while, he hurriedly replied: ¡°The consequence is that you will be caught and kept locked up, and the guard will be increased by several folds.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Huai nodded his head to the other. A normal person should be worried or angry when being detained but his eyes even showed a smile.

    ¡°Du, Du ...¡± Listening to the conversation between two people, the R-03 robot beside the young man held the young man on his arm during the conversation, and then its electronic eyes with sky blue light quietly watched on the humanoid machine in front.

    This was a new type of robot, was their own kind, was also a butcher who destroyed human beings. But at this time, looking at the N1 robots, they did not detect any hostility towards the youth for the time being.

    Theyout of the room was veryfortable. The big bed was especiallyfortable. Gu Huai was now lying on it, talking with his system.

    ¡°It is inappropriate to see blood on a full moon. Normally, would Noah consider this?¡± After rolling around, Gu Huai practically wrapped himself entirely in the silk bed sheets and became a silkworm baby. He discussed this problem with his system.

    Hearing his name from the youth¡¯s mouth, the system was silent for a moment, then it responded: ¡°No.¡±

    If this were really considered, the other would not have sent his troops to the elves before.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Silkworm baby Gu Huai narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled a little. ¡°So he was just looking for a reason not to kill me.¡±

    In a slight bent posture, Gu Huai raised his hand and touched his neck.

    At that time, if it was his intention to behead him, even if there was only one thought, the other party wouldn¡¯t put the de so lightly beside his neck. He should have been beheaded by the other before he realized it.

    And when the other side made this move, it looked more like it was to show others.

    ¡°Ah Huai, still be careful.¡± Hesitating for a long time, although the system did not contradict the youth, it said this sentence.

    The world¡¯s ¡®Noah¡¯ did not recognize the youth. This was obviously the interference of the enemy. The system was not sure how deep the influence of the enemy¡¯s interference would be, how much Noah had changed, etc.

    ¡°Do you want me to be careful of you?¡± Gu Huai asked.

    System: ¡°...¡±

    Wrapped in a smooth silk quilt, Gu Huai rubbed his pillow and then slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although he doesn¡¯t know me, that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t like me.¡±

    Even if the other had no memory of him or even any feeling of familiarity with him, Gu Huai had enough confidence from the fact that the other failed to cut his head off.

    ¡°In another direction, maybe the world¡¯s Chu Chu will be especially lovely, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Gu Huai touched his chin and soothed his system lightly.

    Seeing the faint smile on the youth¡¯s face, the system involuntarily acquiesced to the other¡¯s statement and gave a low response.

    After leading the youth to the pce, Serge returned to the ce where he had previously met hismander. He still had something to report and needed to be punished ordingly.

    ¡°The subordinate has notpleted the task you have given him this time and is willing to ept any punishment. Please give an order.¡± Serge half-knelt in front of the cold figure ahead and lowered his head.

    Although he did what he thought was right, bringing the youth back to the royal city from the battlefield had priority over destroying the tree of life of the elves, his mission was a failure and it went wrong, Serge would not deny this.

    The armyposed of mechanical creatures were disciplined several times more severely than an armyposed of normal organisms. If a task was failed, they would have to bear the corresponding consequences, regardless of the reason for failure.

    Scared by the icy sight from above, Serge lowered his head more and more. Just as the herald next to him wanted to open his mouth to help reduce the punishment as much as possible, they heard a cold voice, ¡°Deprive him of energy for five months.¡±

    ...... Ha?

    The expressions of Serge and the herald both became somewhat subtle. Did they mishear or was the other wrong?

    ¡°Commander, you mean five months... not fifty months?¡± Serge couldn¡¯t help asking one more question, but even after 50 months, it still wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    The energy core of these N-type robots was not an ordinary magic stone. If they only operated normally without fierce fighting, there was basically no need to supply energy. In particr, the N1 type of robot would only consume faster if it randomly cast forbidden spells as before.

    When he felt the familiar cold sight again, Serge quickly changed his words to say: ¡°Yes, this subordinate understood, five months.¡±

    After receiving this incredibly light punishment, Serge stood up from his half kneeling position, looked at the messenger next to him first, and then carefully inquired: ¡°This subordinate locked the human in the pce diagonally opposite the astrology table. The room has been uninhabited for a long time. Before the human youth was locked in, the subordinate had theyout changed, but it was still rtively crude at present... considering that the prisoner should not be mistreated, should the subordinate decorate the inside?¡±

    ¡°I have already said that this kind of thing, you don¡¯t need to ask me.¡± Noah¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there enough in the treasure house for you to decorate the pce?¡±

    What, he could use the treasures to decorate? Catching this potential message from hismander¡¯s words, Serge decided to reply first: ¡°Enough, enough... of course, enough.¡±

    Having ordered several things in session, Serge excitedly took this permission to the treasure house of the pce, which was filled with all the treasures of the human race and, of course, the loot they had plundered from other races.

    How to arrange it, well... It was shameful to mistreat prisoners. Besides, the Full Moon Festival was a grand festival. They should arrange the pce and other things more borately.

    A day passed quickly. Today many things had happened. Gu Huai actually fell asleep quickly when he was lying in bed.

    One of the windows in the pce was open, and the quiet and cold moonlight poured in. The city, which was upied by mechanical creatures, was also quite quiet at night.

    @@novelbin@@

    The youth was sleeping soundly, surrounded by more than a dozen old models of mechanical creatures, while around the pce were a group of N2 robots that were also not humanoid.

    Rather than being guards of a prisoner, the N2 robots guarding the pce somehow looked more like guards protecting a treasure. They sometimes moved their eyes toward the pce, as if they wanted to look at something.

    On this quiet night, a shadow silently appeared in the heavily guarded pce.

    The infiltrator¡¯s ability was too strong to be detected by the N2-type robots guarding him, while the old-type robots¡¯ energy systems were temporarily interfered with by the other¡¯s ability.

    Pale golden eyes clearly reflected the figure of the young man on the bed. The owner of those eyes¡¯ face was expressionless, maintaining his cold look. Noah approached the edge of the bed.

    Why did he not behead the other? Confused by this problem, Noah gently lowered his eyelids and stretched out his hand to touch the neck of the sleeping youth.

    The pale blue blood vessel had a pulse and was very stable, but after all, such a vivid life was very fragile. All living things were equally vulnerable, as long as he...

    ¡°Oh, Chu Chu...¡± Just then, the young man spoke in a low, inaudible voice and turned over, reaching for what he could touch.

    His clothes were caught by the young man, and he heard the young man talking in a low voice. The cold humanoid weapon froze slightly.

    He did not push away the young man¡¯s hand, nor did he move. Before dawn, he forgot what he actually wanted to do. The humanoid weapon silently let the sleeping young man grab him.

    It was not until the young man showed signs of waking up that Noah left the pce quickly and expressionless.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Edited by: grump

    After afortable night¡¯s sleep and waking up, Gu Huai slowly opened his eyes a crack first. Then he sat up in bed and stretched himself slightly.

    ¡°Du.¡±

    A monotonous voice sounded nearby, then Gu Huai saw a mechanical creature pushing a small dining cart close to the bed. Behind it was a mechanical creature carrying hot water and towels.

    It was an N2-type robot. Compared to the N1-type robots with humanoid appearances, the mechanical creatures sent to guard the pce had more inmon with the old type robots.

    It also had electronic eyes with sky blue light, and its body structure was rtively simr. However, the mechanical creatures of N2 and N3 models could freely use form conversion, so could convert into more suitable forms ording to the situation, and their destructive ability waspletely better than that of the old robots.

    Because the voices of the two were the same, Gu Huai did not expect to see such a scene when he heard the voice, so he paused for a moment.

    The small dining cart had been pushed to the bed. A mechanical creature carrying a pure white porcin basin showed its hand to the young man sitting on the bed and then did not move.

    Clean white porcin basin filled with warm water, the edge of which was draped with a clean new towel.

    Gu Huai picked up the towel first, and then he looked up at the cold mechanical creature that was carrying the porcin basin to him, and blinked involuntarily.

    Wet the towel with warm water and then wipe his face. Watching the youth finish this series of actions. Several humanoid machines gathered at the entrance of the room to look inside nodded. It seemed that they did not do anything wrong.

    ¡°It is very difficult to raise a human. The environment of this pce is no problem, but other living conditions still need to be considered. There are still four days to go before the Full Moon Festival. In order not to get anything wrong, we must pay more attention to this matter.¡± Ansel turned his head and said this to his good friend after observing the scene inside.

    @@novelbin@@

    Serge listened to the other¡¯s words and quickly nodded his head with approval.

    The normal dietary habit of a human was to have three meals a day. If he didn¡¯t eat for a long time, his mobility would decline or he could even die due to hunger. If they looked at human consumption as a supplementary energy source, this frequency was really quite frequent.

    In addition to the three basic needs of food, clothing, and shelter, human beings also needed a higher quality of life in order to easily maintain a good mood.

    The mood of human beings would affect their health. It was for this reason that it was necessary for them to provide him with good living conditions.

    Several humanoid machines crouched at the door of the room, but Gu Huai, who had just cleaned his face with a towel, did not notice this. His attention was still on several mechanical creatures around him.

    When the young man wiped his cheek and put the towel back into the basin, the mechanical creature carrying the porcin basin made a new action. It received the porcin basin and put it aside. At the same time, another mechanical creature standing beside the small dining cart picked up a cup of milk from the dining cart and handed it directly to the youth.

    Guarding the youth was an order given to them by their superior. The tasks assigned by their superiors must bepleted without any ck, so they needed to attend to every detail well.

    During the guarding period, ensuring the survival of the target was also one of the details of the mission. These N2 robots thought so.

    ¡°I prefer sweet, can you change it to sweet milk tomorrow?¡± Gu Huai took the cup of milk from the round mp used by the mechanical creatures to pick up the goods. After taking a sip, Gu Huai raised his head to ask the mechanical creatures who were looking at him.

    It seemed that they didn¡¯t expect the youth to talk to them. Although he couldn¡¯t make out any expression on its face, this mechanical creature did look dull. The blue light on the electronic eye shed quickly. Then it slowly made a monotonous voice, ¡°Du.¡±

    ¡°And, um... I want to eat ck forest cake tomorrow. Is there a cake-making robot in this city?¡± Gu Huai touched his chin as he said this sentence, eyes and the mechanical creatures continue to look at each other.

    ¡°Du.¡± The same tone sounded again soon.

    ck forest? Cake...?

    These two unfamiliar nouns made the mechanical creatures who agreed to the youth¡¯s request start to secretly search their own databases, but at this time, there was a very serious problem. There was ack of data analysis of these two nouns in its database, so it seemed that some new data needed to be imported.

    However, sweet milk didn¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow. After a monotonous sound, the mechanical creature looked down at the small dining cart it just pushed. In less than a second, it pushed the small dining cart out of the room along the original route.

    The cold and tall body of the mechanical creature formed a sharp contrast with the small dining cart in front of it. Let alone that the former was still pushing with great care. If this scene fell into the eyes of various races outside the royal city, they would probably feel very stunned.

    The mechanical creature that pushed the small dining cart away soon returned to the youth¡¯s room with a cup of milk and walked to the bed. It moved smoothly to take the cup of milk in the youth¡¯s hand and reced it with a new one.

    Sweet. Gu Huai took a sip of his ss, looked up to smile at the cold mechanical creature who had changed milk for him.

    This expression on human beings generally represented happiness. The mechanical creatures standing by silently thought about this, watching the youth finish eating with great dedication.

    ¡°System system, what is the clearance value now?¡± Without looking at the data panel, Gu Huai directly asked his system.

    ¡°28%.¡± Looking on at the current situation, the system responded in a low voice.

    It was 5% when sessfully leaving the pr ice cap, 13% when they reached Ogg City to persuade the parliament, and 28% when saving the Elves¡¯ Tree of Life. After the calction, Gu Huai¡¯s goal was very clear from before. He wanted to prevent other races... or to prevent the world from being destroyed.

    Gu Huai did not find achieving this goal difficult now. As long as the mechanical creatures in the city were not ruthless enough to kill him, the destruction was doomed.

    Thepanions entered the room and did note out for a long time. After the other N2 robots guarding the outside of the pce stood guard for a while, one of them led the way to the room.

    They had to go in to see if theirrades had any ident inside. Using this reason, a group of N2 robots originally stationed outside the pce squeezed into the room.

    ¡°Du, du ...¡± The monotonous voices of the mechanical creatures echoed in the room. Thepanions had nothing wrong. The N2 robots who squeezed into the room naturally moved their eyes to the object they guarded.

    The young man was sitting on the arm of an R-type robot. At this time, near the semi-circr window, he looked like he was looking at the scenery.

    Carrying the youth with their bodies... If the youth made this request to them, they could also ept it as part of the task assigned by their superior.

    The more than a dozen old robots around the youth all seemed to be very close to the youth. The N-type robots entering the pce discovered this. For example, the youth would rub his cheeks against these old robots.

    These old models of robots were all wearing patches with different colors from the whole, which seemed to have been deliberately left behind.

    After looking at the patches that were obviously manually applied, an N-type robot took out a spare part made of rare metal and a crystal of extremely pure energy stored before it. These two things were the reward items that this N-type robot received after sessfullypleting a task before, and it had never been willing to use them.

    ¡°Du...¡± Close to the old robot on the end of the room, the N-shaped robot reaches out to deliver its storage to the other side, and wanted to exchange the patch on the other side.

    But the T-shaped robot that received the request soon ¡°tooted¡± and shook its head. It didn¡¯t want to exchange. It looked down at the patch on its body, and then looked back at the youth sitting on the arm of itspanion.

    In the vicinity of the Royal Pce treasure house, Serge asked his men to take some treasures he had selected from the treasure house to the pce where the youth lived, while thinking about a problem.

    It was four days before the full moon festival. It seemed that they had to decorate the Royal City.... It was said that this was a grand festival, but themander didn¡¯t give them any instructions. Did it mean that they should do it?

    ¡°The Full Moon Festival is an important festival. We need to make the city more festive, which should be a good thing for people living in the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a virtue to be lenient to the captives. This can be done. I think it can be done in this way.¡±

    The assistant officer was the second inmand of the Royal City, second only to Noah, who was the leader of all the humanoid machines present.

    ¡°Since you say so, sir, of course, your subordinates will have no problem.¡± At this time, all the humanoid machines on the scene bowed their heads quietly, showing a good attitude of approval and obedience.

    ¡°But if you want to change the whole Royal City, won¡¯t it be better to ask themander first? After all, if you want to move the whole Royal City, you need to arrange the astrological tform... ¡± Ansel was hesitant about this. The astrological station was themander¡¯s favorite ce. They all knew that.

    It seemed that it was better to ask for instructions in advance, in case themander was not willing....

    ¡°Well, first of all, I won¡¯t go this time.¡± Serge quickly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve asked themander twice,¡± This kind of thing didn¡¯t need to be asked by him. ¡°The third time, I will be dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Themander should be watching the flowers on the astrological tform now.¡± Ansel took up the conversation. This was the question he asked. He would ask for instructions himself.

    The astrological station was very high. It would take a while to walk up the stairs. Ansel would teleport directly.

    ¡°Commander, I have something to ask you.¡± Just after teleporting, Ansel found that hismander was not watching the eternal flower as usual, but looking at a water mirror.

    However, the magic water mirror was dissipated at the moment of his arrival, and he came into contact with hismander¡¯s sight. Ansel lowered his head and said: ¡°After some discussion, the subordinates thought it necessary to re-arrange the royal city for a good Full Moon Festival. At that time, the astrological tform, the most prominent building of the Imperial Pce, will also need to be changed. May I ask if you permit it? ¡°

    The figure standing in front slightly moved his eyebrows and eyes. There was no mood fluctuation in the beautiful pale golden pupils. However, the owner of these eyes did not let Ansel bear its gold gaze for long, and quickly responded without expression.

    ¡°Hn.¡± Noah¡¯s single note was as cold as his eyes, and his voice was calm as a wave.

    Yes.

    But Ansel didn¡¯t express his joy. Before leaving the astrological tform, he suddenly thought of asking, ¡°Commander, what were you looking at with a water mirror?¡±

    Although only for a moment, Ansel felt that hismander had been watching the mirror image quite carefully. He didn¡¯t know if something important had happened....

    ¡°Ethnic trends.¡± The voice of the human-shaped weapon with light golden eyes was very cold. Its beautiful face was pure and cold. ¡°The elves began to repair the holynd.¡±

    He was worthy of being hismander. He always controls the situation of the war. After thinking about it in his mind, Ansel quickly went on: ¡°Before we go to the army next time, the Elves will not be able topletely repair the defense devices in the territory. Even if the holynd is repaired, it will not be difficult for us to destroy again. Commander, you can rest assured.¡±

    The failure of the Serge¡¯s mission was only a special case, which would not happen again.

    After saying this and being allowed to leave, Ansel left the astrological station. It was not a small project to arrange the whole royal city. He had to mobilize his team and start work now.

    However, when there was no one on the astrological tform, the human shaped robot on the tform brought out the small water mirror again.

    Gazing at the water mirror. Noah¡¯s eyes were still cold and his face was still expressionless, but he had not removed his gaze from the water mirror.

    In the water mirror, clearly visible was the figure of a human youth.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Edited by: grump

    Since the mechanical army withdrew from the elf territory, in the next few days, various nsmen in the United capital obviously realized that something was strange.

    Originally, people of all races were on the alert that the mechanical creatures might attack the elves again in the near future, but as a result, nothing happened to thetter. Not even minor conflicts . The peace was somewhat incredible.

    In response to this unusual situation, Kadrin¡¯s parliament sent scouts to investigate. The news they brought back made all the top leaders of the parliament doubt their ears.

    Kelno, once the royal city of human beings, was upied by mechanical creatures after the extinction of human beings, and these mechanical creatures were now preparing for a festival celebrating human beings in this royal city¡ª??

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a cover to deceive us. These mechanical creatures are most likely brewing some big moves. Ogg city still needs to strengthen its defense. Against the mechanical army, the city must not fall.¡± The king of the dwarves was the first to speak at the meeting. His point of view was very clear. He would not reduce his vignce against mechanical creatures under any circumstances.

    ¡°And ording to the scouts¡¯ report, some mechanical creatures originally scattered outside the royal city are now returning to the city one after another, gathering strength. This is not a good sign.¡± The leader of the lich n made a calm analysis. He also did not think that the recent abnormal behavior of mechanical creatures was normal. Thetter must have some purpose.

    The high-level officials of all races at the meeting basically reached a consensus. Taking advantage of this unusual period of calm, they should take this opportunity to train the troops as soon as possible, just to strengthen the defensive preparations in the territories of all races.

    Different from the state of the other races, who were still on high alert and acted with caution everywhere, the mechanical creatures upying the royal city in Kelno City were really simply preparing for the celebration, and the atmosphere in the city was harmonious.

    In just a few days, this otherwise lifeless city changed its appearance. All parts of the city were decorated with a festive atmosphere, looking lively and notcking in joy.

    ¡°Du.¡±

    A group of N3 robots carried newly made holiday decorations and hung them around the pce.

    The mechanical creatures in the royal city had been working hard these days to make the city more in line with the image it should have when celebrating the full moon.

    There were more and more mechanical creatures gathered at the entrance of the pce where thest surviving human was being held. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the entrance of the pce was too crowded, the mechanical creatures of the whole city might havee here one after another.

    The mechanical creatures gathered in this ce didn¡¯t do anything, just squatted down to stay quietly afterpleting their own tasks. From time to time, in order to make sure that the imprisoned youth didn¡¯t escape, they went to the room to spy.

    Seeing a N2 robot carrying the youth on its shoulders out of the pce, the mechanical creatures gathered at the gate of the pce immediately shed blue light from its lower eyes.

    The N2 robot, with the young man sitting on his shoulder, looked out of the pce gate and at hispanions around him, then made a monotonous sound.

    ¡°I heard that the royal city has beenpletely decorated, can I go outside the pce and have a look?¡± The scope of activities previously stipted was within the imperial pce, so Gu Huai made this inquiry.

    The question had to be answered by the highest-ranking mechanical creature on the scene. Assistant Officer Al said calmly, ¡°This small request can be satisfied under the premise of being monitored by our entourage.¡±

    As the officer said this sentence, the mechanical creatures present secretly nodded. To prevent the prisoner from escaping, it was of course necessary for them to apany and monitor him.

    The festive atmosphere in the royal city was already very strong, even if they apanied a monitored prisoner, this team of mechanical creaturesing out of the pce was more like a human youth guarded in the center of the team.

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± Sitting on the shoulder of an N2 robot and the touring streets, Gu Huai expressed clear praise for theyout of the city.

    ¡°Du ... Du, Du ...¡± The royal city was set up by them. The mechanical creatures that heard the voice of the youth let out sounds. They set their gazes straight on the youth.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Just then, Serge coughed in a fake voice. When the young man looked away, he said without his face changing: ¡°Tomorrow is the Full Moon Festival, although you are a prisoner, you also need to attend. Because this is an important celebration, everyone in the city must participate.¡±

    It could not be said directly that they wanted the youth to participate in the celebration they were preparing. Serge directly bypassed the regtions. This was totally reasonable.

    Gu Huai nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Will Noah attend the celebration?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Without thinking about why the youth would ask this question, Serge turned to look at the highest and most iconic building in the pce and reluctantly exined: ¡°Themander¡¯s actions are not subject to regtions.¡±

    Not sure about this problem, Serge secretly thought in his heart, maybe he should send someone to invite hismander to attend the celebrationter...

    However, ording to Serge¡¯s understanding of hismander, the other did not like noisy asions. This kind of ¡°noise¡± included the battlefield. Before the enemy made a sound, they were usually beheaded by theirmander with a long ck cold de.

    However, the Full Moon Festival was first proposed by themander. Considering this point, Serge couldn¡¯t help feeling conflicted.

    Another day and night passed, and the celebration officially began. For this day, the mechanical creatures also specially made pyrotechnic devices to increase the festive atmosphere when night came.

    During the Full Moon Festival, day was the time to pray, while night was the time for all to celebrate and have fun together.

    At night, the sky over the city of Kelno burst with brilliant fireworks. Although the scene looked very beautiful, it scared the other races in the maind of Eizea, who thought it was an attack signal from the mechanical army.

    All kinds of people were worried all night. The mechanical creatures in Kelno city dressed themselves up differently, as they were in peace today. On the night of the Full Moon Festival, there was arge-scale masquerade party, so the mechanical creatures in the royal city learned to put some special decorations on themselves.

    ¡°Du.¡± Wearing a wreath on his head, the R-03 robot tilted its head towards the youth in front of him and made a single sound.

    ¡°Well, it looks good.¡± Gu Huai said with a smile, he didn¡¯t change his clothes very much, but he did put on a white robe, which was usually worn by temple priests. There were dark golden lines embroidered in severalplicated and solemn patterns on the robe.

    The dance, as its name implied, of course meant dancing.

    All the other races who saw the fireworks were still in a state of panic. They could not have imagined that all the mechanical creatures in the royal city hade together to dance. Furthermore, most of the dances were rough, which looked much like a scene of arge car ident.

    The only human youth in the city who could be regarded as a living being was left alone at this time. Not because no mechanical creatures wanted to dance with the youth, but because these mechanical creatures were waiting for the right time.

    ¡°What did themander say?¡± Serge sent someone to invite hismander. Seeing his mening back, he asked for the results.

    However, the subordinate¡¯s response was somewhat unexpected. The humanoid machine rushed back and bowed its head. ¡°Themander is not on the astrological table, and the subordinate looked everywhere and did not see him.¡±

    Serge paused for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Well, I see.¡±

    It seems that theirmander really didn¡¯t like this lively scene and left the astrological station without saying a word.

    The other party didn¡¯t like it, so of course they couldn¡¯t force it... Just thinking about it, Sage looked up and his heart waspletely blocked.

    This.... who.... ah this! Even robbed his position-!!

    In fact, Serge was not the only one who had this idea. All the mechanical creatures present were staring at the dark figure close to the youth with burning eyes, and they almost made a hole in the other¡¯s body.

    All the mechanical creatures that were present were nning in their hearts to invite the youth to dance as soon as there was an unobtrusive opportunity, but as a result this dark figure, which none of them saw appear, got ahead of them.

    But even if they had been blocked, these mechanical creatures couldn¡¯t show it on the surface, they had to continue maintaining a calm appearance.

    The dark figure approaching the youth was wearing a ck cloak, the hood over his head casting a shadow on the white mask he wore to cover his whole face.

    The identity of the bearer was confirmed by his own intuition and the prompt of his system. Gu Huai looked down at his outstretched hand. Instead of directly epting the invitation, he took a step closer to the figure in a ck cloak and deliberately asked, ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡±

    Due to the youth¡¯s taking initiative to approach, the body of this unknown mechanical creation wearing a ck cloak and a pure white mask became slightly stiff, but after that, this dark figure still silently nodded his head.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Um... okay.¡± Gu Huai looked like he was thinking for a while before he reached out to the dark figure in front of him.

    Although human-shaped mechanical creatures had simted body temperature,pared to a human, the body temperature of humanoid machines would be rtively lower and cooler, as Gu Huai felt now.

    This was the first time he had physical contact with the youth in a real sense. The dark figure who invited the youth to dance was a little slow at this time.

    It was not that he couldn¡¯t dance. Their huge database and perfect evolution and learning ability could let him master any skills easily. Just because the target was the youth, this dark and cold figure was clumsy and looked like a beginner in all aspects.

    ¡°You should hold it tighter.¡± Gu Huai pointed to the other¡¯s hand on his waist, he calmly corrected him.

    ¡°...¡± The ck figure corrected by the youth paused for a moment. After a second, the ck figure nodded obediently and tightened his arm around the youth¡¯s waist as the youth said.

    After stumbling through a dance, the dark figure did not leave the youth¡¯s side, but stood in ce.

    The other was still there, and other mechanical creatures who wanted to invite the youth to dance saw it wasn¡¯t so convenient to move.

    ¡°I heard that there is a wishing well in the royal city, but I don¡¯t know where it is. Can you take me there?¡± nning to go to a quiet ce, Gu Huai asked the dark figure in front of him.

    ording to custom, people in the royal city cast a silver coin into this well to make a wish on the Full Moon Festival. The so-called wishing well was the ce where people made wishes.

    Hearing this request from the youth, the mechanical creature wearing the ck cloak still didn¡¯t make any noise. He silently nodded, and then walked in front of the youth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t... or can¡¯t talk?¡± Gu Huai followed each other and suddenly asked this question on the road.

    ¡°...¡± Walking in front, the ck figure slightly paused. After a long time, a low and cold voice spoke from under the mask, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The wishing well was not far from the ce just now, but standing in front of the well, Gu Huai realized something difficult. One thing he had to mention was that he was still a penniless man in this world, so poor that he didn¡¯t even have a silver coin.

    However, he seemed to have known the difficulties of the youth for a long time. The ck figure next to the youth silently handed the youth a bag of coins. After the youth epted the purse, he stood quietly watching the youth throw one magic crystal coin after another into the wish well.

    When the youth had finished throwing all the coins in the bag, the ck figure took out another bag without saying a word.

    A magic crystal coin could be worth 10,000 gold coins, equal to 1 million silver coins, but the other party seemed to be unmoved by the magic crystal coins thrown into the well water one by one by the youth.

    He deliberately threw out both bags of coins. When the ck figure next to him was ready to take out the third bag, Gu Huai said, ¡°Are you willing to give me as much as I want?¡±

    At this time of hesitation to the previous questions, the humanoid machine under the cloak responded to this question very simply, and the other party spoke in a low and cold voice.

    ¡°Enough is enough, no more.¡± Hearing the answer, Gu Huai pped his hands to end his wish. Then he turned around to face the ck figure beside him. Suddenly he turned around and said, ¡°Inviting someone to dance the first dance at the Full Moon Festival is to show his love to the other party. epting the invitation means epting the other party¡¯s wishes. ¡°

    His words were made up, but Gu Huai¡¯s serious tone made these words seem justified, and sessfully made the ck figure in front of him freeze slightly.

    There was no such record in the database¡ª

    The correct logic was this, but the humanoid machine hiding itself under the cloak failed to grasp this correct logic, because when he wanted to confirm this idea, the ck-haired young man in front of him approached and kissed his mask.

    This was to make the humanoid weapon that had restrained itself these days gradually deviate from his initial procedure.

    ¡°We danced,¡± he reminded the other about this matter. Gu Huai and the masked humanoid with light golden eyes looked at each other.

    He couldn¡¯t take off the mask, he should not take off the mask. The ck figure in front of the youth hesitated for a long time. He stretched out his hand to cover the youth¡¯s eyes.

    The mask was pushed up a little by its owner, revealing the thin and attractive lip under the mask. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the owner of this pure white mask dropped a very light kiss on the cheek of the youth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t show me what you look like yet, can you?¡± Gu Huai said as he nodded clearly, but he did not have to let the other party take off his mask. He only asked after the other party put down his hand over his eyes: ¡°I am actually a prisoner in the pce. You wille to me tomorrow. Someday I will be beheaded and executed, and you will never see me again.¡±

    This statement was also deliberately said, of course, and looked very effective, the ck figure in front of the youth quickly nodded.

    Although there was no disturbance, there were a few mechanical creatures that followed far away. When the ceremony was over, Gu Huai would have to return to the pce. After a long day of celebration activities, he was a little tired. Gu Huai went to bed and fell asleep quickly under the gaze of a group of mechanical creatures in the pce after a hot bath.

    The mechanical creatures did not have the concept of sleep. As long as there was energy, they did not rest day and night.

    At the astrological table, which had been empty for a long time, the figure who had returned seemed to be much colder and quieter than thete night when only frost and cold moonlight existed.

    This night, he did not sneak into the room diagonally opposite the astrological table. The humanoid weapon at the astrological table slightly narrowed its pale golden eyes without emotion. He looked down and stared at the object in his hand.

    A white mask.

    Noah gently rubbed the mask with his fingertip at a ce of special significance that had been kissed by the youth not long ago.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Edited by: grump

    The youth fled... or was forcibly taken away by the others. The message did not clearly specify that, but the mechanical creatures in the city preferred to lean towards thetter.

    The superior¡¯s order was to bring him back. The moment the order was received, the entire city waspletely sealed off, and the robots quickly began to search the city.

    The youth was a very important captive. So, ording to the dual requirements of procedures and their superior¡¯s orders, they must find the youth as soon as possible.

    However, all life forms that tried to take youth away from them would be killed on the spot.

    @@novelbin@@

    Basically they had switched to enemy mode, anxious to find their lost treasure. The eyes of the mechanical creatures gradually turned red.

    The effect of blockading the city was very obvious. Arge number of N-type robots had sprung up on various streets, causing the hearts of the covert troops dispatched by the Kadrin parliament to sink at once.

    The enemy¡¯s response was a bit too fast, faster than they had expected. They had only just left the pce...

    Before the start of the operation, of course, the hidden troops had made detailed ns, but the ns could not keep up with the changes. Now the enemy¡¯s high-speed response had caught all the hidden troops off guard.

    ¡°The instations won¡¯tst long. We don¡¯t have time to dawdle. I suggest we go to the trade zone. ording to the old structure of Kelno City, we can dive out of the city through the sewer.¡± The hidden troops were dressed in uniform tight leather armor, and the speaker was a rogue of the Beastman race who wcould not stop looking at his pocket watch when speaking.

    ¡°There are only five bottles of liquid medicine.¡± One of them also mentioned aloud.

    To infiltrate a city full of mechanical creatures to save a life, it was not enough to rely solely on personal ability. After hundreds of years of fighting with the mechanical army, the allies of Kadrin parliament had long understood that if they wanted to hide their whereabouts under the nose of mechanical creatures, they must first cover up all their biological processes.

    However, neither the engineering device with this capability nor the medicine could be mass produced. The utility time of the device was still short and cannot amodate any dy. The quantity of medicine that could be produced was very limited.

    There was no doubt that the hidden troops, who were now sneaking into the city to carry out a rescue mission, were facing a very difficult dilemma. Once the equipment stopped working, their fighting power would diminish.

    And now there was another situation that was even worse. Their rescue target was very uncooperative.

    ¡°It has been said that we are here to save you. The Elf priest should have informed you of the situation in your dream in advance. Even if not, you don¡¯t want to stay in this ce to die.¡± The gnome said this to the young man who was carried on his shoulder by hispanion. Thetter was currently under the control of magic and had finally made no resistance.

    He also didn¡¯t know how the elves handled affairs over there. What exactly was the good dreammunication? The man they were asked to rescue not only refused to cooperate, but also didn¡¯t want to go back as soon as they met. If they hadn¡¯t taken advantage of the spare magic to stop the other, they would still be lingering in the pce.

    ¡°There is a cave-in in the sewer. The passage is blocked. You can¡¯t get out through the trade area.¡± His body was restrained and he couldn¡¯t move, but Gu Huai could still speak. He spoke to veto the n that the hidden forces wanted to carry out.

    Gu Huai did not actually know what was going on in the sewer. He said this just to buy himself time to eliminate the restriction magic.

    ¡°If you put me down, you still have the ability to escape.¡± Almost able to break the magic, Gu Huai watched the surrounding scenes and thought about the next step while being carried.

    No one wanted to die if they could live well, but the members of the hidden forces responsible for rescuing the youth all knew the value of their rescue object to the parliament and to the world. Even if they were sacrificed, they had to rescue the youth from the city.

    This young human being was one of their few hopes to fight against the mechanical army. In the long run, it was the hope that all of Eizea would continue to survive.

    ¡°Five bottles of potions, the four of you with him, run to the trade area on the other side of the exit, we wait for the device failure to distract the guards on the other side. As you can see, we can¡¯t buy too much time, so don¡¯t let our sacrifices go to waste.¡± The hidden force captain was already holding onto the idea of sacrifice; he handed out the potion to four elite team members. Holding thest bottle, he pulled out the cork of the potion bottle, while the beastmen carrying the youth walked past.

    In fact, the mechanical creatures that started to search along various roadways were still secondary. What couldn¡¯t be ignored by all the people in the hidden force was the terrible aura hanging over their heads.

    Although the former was also very numbing because of the quantity, thetter... gave them the feeling of absolute domination, which covered the entire city and forced them to be deeply aware of the huge magical aura wherever they went, surpassing the limit that a living person could reach.

    Did they really have a way to ovee such an existence...?

    At the moment of feeling the terror, all the members of the hidden force hiding in the concealed alley began to doubt this.

    The final creation of the Ark Project, Noah, was a humanoid weapon made by human beings, which was closest to the ¡°God¡±.

    Even if all races united, their chances of winning against such a creation that was not within the norm seemed very slim.

    But in any case, they always had to do their best to resist.

    The moment Walker approached the youth was also the moment when thetter got rid of the restriction and regained the ability to move freely. At such a close distance, Walker managed to capture the human youth who was almost out of control.

    Now was an emergency. Walker also didn¡¯t want to reason with the youth. He had his subordinates hold down the youth, and he was ready to put the potion directly into the youth¡¯s mouth.

    The n went smoothly and well. Gu Huai did not want to leave the city. And members of the hidden force did not exin to him the purpose of the medicine. For Gu Huai, what the opposite person was holding was a bottle of unknown medicine .

    Considering that these people came to save him, Gu Huai could not really be ungrateful, and the result was the current situation.

    ¡°Wait... let go.¡± His lower jaw was pinched, which made Gu Huai¡¯s words not so clear. He had to gather the elements, Gu Huai nned to use the impact to separate himself from them.

    Holding the young man¡¯s lower jaw was to force the young man to drink the medicine. When Walker put the medicine bottle to the young man¡¯s mouth and was ready to tilt the bottle, a sudden horrible feeling enveloped his whole body which made him tense.

    The hidden force was very sensitive to dangerous atmospheres, which was also part of their survival instincts. But now, the rm bell sounded in their mind instantly, making all the people present, especially the two who were holding down the young man and holding the young man¡¯s jaw, begin to sweat.

    Before anyone reacted, the sudden extremely heavy pressure made all present except the youth unable to move. A cold figure appeared in front of everyone without warning, and swept the youth directly into his grasp.

    Noah¡ª

    Confirming the identity of this cold figure, all the people present in the hidden force were immersed in an incredible emotion at this time, and their hearts went cold.

    Why did the other catch them personally???

    Various races had fought with the mechanical army for hundreds of years. In these hundreds of years, the number of times this figure appeared in the battlefield before their eyes was only a handful.

    This was a good thing for the allies. As long as one had seen the capabilities of the other once on the battlefield, the terrible feeling of beingpletely suppressed like a nightmare would make one not want to experience it a second time.

    The dark weapon emitting a terrifying aura, the symbolic weapon. On the surface, it looked like a cold weapon of the old times. However, when this cold weapon was held by the figure in front of them, the destructive power it could cause would reach an unimaginable level of terror.

    From the moment they saw the other calling out this ck weapon, the hidden troops present gave up their resistance. urately speaking, they couldn¡¯t resist at all now, and their bodies were still unable to move.

    They would be beheaded, at this moment, the people present only had this thought.

    But by the next second, what they saw in front of them made all the members of the hidden force suddenly stunned. At the moment when the ck weapon was held by its owner, the captured human youth took the initiative to embrace the cold figure...

    The youth was forced, he didn¡¯t want to escape. He saw the scene where the young man was almost forced to drink an unknown substance. Now he was actively hugged by the young man. Noah paused for a moment, put his left hand behind the young man protectively, and then gently patted the young man¡¯s back with restraint.

    Quietly putting the white mask into the young man¡¯s hand. Noah lowered his eyes to see more than a dozen living beings on the ground, without a trace of warmth in his eyes, like frost.

    The youth had been taken out of the pce. If he had found outter, the youth may have been forced out of the royal city by these people.

    Thettermitted a capital crime that could not be pardoned and they would be personally punished.

    Holding was not enough to work, watching Noah raise the ck weapon, Gu Huai hurriedly pressed the other¡¯s wrist and said: ¡°Wait a minute... They...¡±

    The two sides were still in a state of hostility. Gu Huai knew very well that stance was sometimes a choice. After Noah moved his eyes to him, Gu Huai modified his own wordspletely, ¡°Just catch them for the time being and lock them up, okay? ¡°

    It was against Noah¡¯s position to let people go directly. Gu Huai could onlypromise to make this choice in order to let the people of the hidden force survive. This request was made because Gu Huai knew Noah¡¯s attitude towards him.

    Observing the young man to confirm that he was in good condition, Noah looked down at his wrist held down by the youth and finally silently withdrew his ck weapon.

    The N-type robots that searched the streets all over the city had now all surrounded the hidden path, which had not been easy to find. From N1 to N3 models, arge number of mechanical creatures had surrounded the dark pathway in all directions and were gradually tightening their encirclement.

    They had just received the signal and arrived at the ce at the same time themander had caught the youth. They were subconsciously concerned about the youth at the same time. In addition, the N1-type mechanical creatures¡¯ eyes were bright red lights. They red at the rest of the living beings in the dark pathway, their attitude were obviously not friendly.

    Now, even if they were blind again, the bound members of the hidden force could see to some extent that these mechanical creatures treated the youth with a very calm attitude, like they were concerned, but they all hid it deliberately and did not show it clearly.

    However, the attitude of the final creation towards the youth was even more subtle. Noah was willing to ept the youth¡¯s request and did not kill them on the spot, which was unexpected by all the hidden troops.

    This was exactly how the situation went. Bound by magic all the way back to the pce, the hidden forces at this point even doubted their task.

    If these mechanical creatures treated the youth this way, was it necessary for them to rescue the other???

    Their task, from the beginning, was wrong...

    Therge army returned to the pce and remained with the others. Gu Huai said to the cold figure in front of him, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to escape.¡±

    At this time, arge number of N2 robots and arge number of high-level members of the Mechanical creatures gathered in the pce. Hearing the youth¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but want to speak well for the youth now.

    ¡°Commander, your subordinate thinks that he did not lie... and if he is to be punished, we made an even greater mistake because our defense was not strict enough, and these thieves who broke into the Royal city should bear the rest of the me.¡± The assistant officer lowering his head tried as far as possible to push aside the me from the youth.

    At this time, other humanoid machines in the pce soon responded one after another, racking their brains to exonerate the human youth in front of them.

    Just waiting for the harmony to gradually stop, the pce quieted down. Noah, standing before all the mechanical creatures, did not make any noise, his expression very cold.

    Coming into contact with the other¡¯s line of sight, Gu Huai at this time intended to ask again the question he asked before.

    ¡°What will you do with me?¡± He also walked a step closer to the front of the cold figure. Last time, the other did not answer this question directly. This time, Gu Huai wanted the other to say a definite answer.

    But at the moment when the young man¡¯s voice just dropped, all the witnesses in the pce were stuck in the same spot in an instant, whether it was mechanical creatures or the dozen thieves who were being restrained.

    The cold and perfect humanoid weapon picked up the young man without saying a word. Ignoring all the other people present, he held the young man and walked to another room in the pce.

    Instead of holding him sideways, he picked him up a little vertically. With his feet off the ground, Gu Huai reflexively ced his hands around Noah¡¯s neck. Held up like this, he was slightly stunned and unresponsive.

    Wait... this situation seemed a little beyond expectation...?

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Edited by: grump

    He walked all the way with raised arms, and his expression of indifference had been maintained the whole time. It was hard for Gu Huai to make sense of what happened.

    He couldn¡¯t deny that the question he just asked was a little teasing and flirting with his lover, but Gu Huai didn¡¯t expect his Chu Chu to have this sort of reaction... He picked Gu Huai up and left without saying a word. He hadn¡¯t spoken to him yet.

    Though not worried about what the other would do to him, in the face of unexpected situations, Gu Huai couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    ¡°System, System?¡± Gu Huai asked his system¡¯s opinion with a smile.

    The system looked on and whispered, ¡°He is not as calm and self-controlled as you think.¡±

    As a humanoid weapon, Noah did not have the heart to love in theory, but the other still had feelings, and so did the other mechanical creatures.

    Once weapons had feelings, if they liked someone, the so-called ¡°calm self-control¡± actually did not exist. The other still had absolute lucidity and reason, but there would inevitably be deviations in behavior.

    It was also normal that a humanoid weapon that was teased by their loved ones would react differently.

    ¡°He is just... very happy now.¡± Because they were the same existence, the system could clearly understand the other¡¯s mentality.

    Before Gu Huai could think about this in detail, his vision suddenly turned upside down. His back hit the soft bed, and his gaze lifted and met a pair of pale golden eyes.

    ording to the normal aesthetic judgment of human beings, mechanical creatures in human form generally had a very good-looking skin, especially Noah as the final creation.

    At this point, the humanoid weapon¡¯s wless face was expressionless, so it was hard to tell what mood he was in from his eyes.

    But the system said that the other was very happy now.

    @@novelbin@@

    Being firmly suppressed, Gu Huai chose to approach the cheek of the other and kissed him, ¡°Chu Chu.¡±

    When he saw the humanoid weapon in front of him narrowing his eyes slightly, Gu Huai said again, ¡°The nickname for you.¡±

    The humanoid weapon that pressed the youth under its body now kissed the cheek and lip of the youth very directly. After the above-mentioned actions were finished, Noah let out a single tone to echo the youth¡¯s words.

    If the youth used himself as bait, no matter how tolerant he was, he would definitely chase the other... and would be delighted at the moment when he finally got the treasure he loved.

    Substituting him with itself, the system could easily know the mood of the humanoid weapon in front of it was happy.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Noah clearly spoke. The youth told him that if he would take off his mask and say he liked him, the other would choose not to run away.

    Stay, the young man belonged to him, Noah was very clear about this concept.

    He would not execute the youth ording to the procedure. It was his right to deal with the youth.

    What to do with...

    Noah already had an answer to the question that the youth had asked twice.

    ¡°No escape.¡± While uttering this sentence in a cold voice, the cold humanoid weapon held the human youth with warm body temperature under him more firmly, and began to undo a button on the youth¡¯s shirt.

    Gu Huai didn¡¯t feel much when he heard this. After all, he didn¡¯t want to escape, but when a button on his shirt was undone, Gu Huai felt a bit stuck.

    The inclination was to take the youth as his own. Confirming this procedure, Noah meticulously implemented it at this time.

    His possession was what really belonged to him. Before executing the programming, Noah searched the relevant content in his own database and had a general understanding of how he should deal with the youth.

    ¡°Wait...¡± Gu Huai, who was still in a stupified state, couldn¡¯t even organize his words. His hands were over his head and he was basically unable to move except to twist his body left and right.

    What was the capability of the humanoid¡¯s mechanical biology??

    Gu Huai blinked his eyes and looked at the humanoid weapon on top of him. It was true that the other looked no different from a human being. He was not unwilling to y with his family¡¯s Chu Chu either. He was just a creative person and Gu Huai would inevitably be questioned about this issue.

    However, he did not make the human youth wonder for too long. Noah showed him with facts, not only that there were facts, but also to the extent that it could make the youth dizzily red, overflowing with emotional tears, and emit dumb low cries from his throat.

    After that, the young man¡¯s dizzy eyes were still covered with transparent tears. When he woke up from sleep, Gu Huai found himself again being held by his family¡¯s Chu Chu traveling on a pathway. However, this time he finally did not just walk with his arms upright, but in a standard horizontal holding posture.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The paths in the pce didn¡¯t go very far. Gu Huai, who had just woken up to see the scene around him, couldn¡¯t help asking aloud to the humanoid weapon that was holding him supine.

    The corners of his eyes were still a little wet. The faint red at the corners of his eyes on both sides had notpletely diminished. At this time, there was still a trace of color created by the humanoid weapon holding him.

    When Gu Huai finished asking this question and was going to raise his hand to rub the corner of his eye, he felt the humanoid weapon pause his steps, and then there was a cool soft touch at the corner of his left eye.

    He did not answer the young man¡¯s question, but Noah bowed his head and kissed away the tears left at the corner of his eyes before continuing to hold the young man and move toward his destination.

    Noah was walking along this road. Although Gu Huai didn¡¯t walk very much, this walkway was actually a very clear path through the pce. The direction it led to was one of the most magnificent halls designed in the pce.

    It happened to be near the path where the mechanical creatures were, who now watched and waited as theirmander held the human youth. They were worried as they went into the temple, considering the procedures, but now the mechanical creatures in the pce finally breathed sighs of relief.

    Theirmander, he was not going to punish the youth... Although knowing this was against the program, the mechanical creatures still in the pce couldn¡¯t suppress their joy.

    With the young man in his arms moving his eyes and looking around, Noah went on without saying a word. When he reached the temple, he said in a slow voice, ¡°A present for Ah Huai.¡±

    Gift? He heard the words from nearby. Gu Huai looked around doubtfully. What gift did he need toe to this ce to give him?

    And just thinking so, Gu Huai felt as he was held and sat in a cold and hard seat that was notfortable at all.

    Before realizing what seat this was, Gu Huai just sat down and took the hand of the humanoid weapon that put him on the seat. It was better to continue to be held by the other while sitting in this seat. This was the idea of Gu Huai, who was a little tired due to his excessive ordeal yesterday.

    The humanoid weapon standing in front of the young man, holding his hand, tilted his head slightly at this moment. Then he knelt down to the young man, bowed his head and pecked the young man¡¯s fingertip lightly, ¡°Chirp.¡±

    The cold and hard seat where the youth was sitting was the throne symbolizing the highest power in the country.

    When human civilization was still brilliant, this throne was jointly forged by several of the most famous craftsmen in the human kingdom. No matter how the kingdom was reced, this iron throne remained as a symbol of power.

    The young man was ced in this seat because Noah had decided one thing soberly since he took the former for himself.

    In the sharp contradiction between having to execute the youth and not executing him, Noah once searched his memory module by himself.

    The result of the search was that he did not have any relevant memory of the youth in front of him. In fact, Noah did not feel when he first saw the youth, but when he was going to execute the youth ording to the procedure, a violent resistance made him unable to start.

    When he sneaked into the youth¡¯s room that night, Noah was actually preparing to correct his mistake at first, but when he heard the vague low voice of the youth, Noah found that he still had no way to suppress the resistance and began to execute the procedure.

    At that time, between leaving with a straight face and staying with a slightly stiff body to watch the youth sleep, Noah chose thetter. Now, he had also made his own choice.

    ¡°What does Ah Huai want?¡± Staring at the youth on the throne, the humanoid weapon half kneeling and pecking the fingertip of the youth asked this question in a low voice. The figure of the youth was clearly reflected in the pale golden eyes.

    Implementing procedures was the existential meaning of mechanical creatures, but for Noah, he had now identified and found his own new existential meaning.

    Power, fame, wealth... everything a normal living person would wish for, as long as the young man spoke to him, he would take it.

    Including the world.

 Chapter 125 - Heart of Machinery XV]

    <strong>Ch125 ¨C [Heart of Machinery XV]</strong>

    Since the second that they were not in conflict with their own procedures, the mechanical creatures in the Royal city almost immediately broke a certainyer of protocol, and there was no need to rack their brains to think about the reasons and excuses for some caring actions towards the youth.

    Just, at the same time, they also had no excuse to keep the youth in the pce now. Before, they could pretend to lock him up. Now, what reason could they use to keep the youth?

    At the thought of this matter, the mechanical creatures in the pce could not help being more careful in their actions, for fear that the youth would think of leaving the royal city.

    If they were good enough to the youth, the youth should be willing to stay and let them take care of him. Because of this idea, all the mechanical creatures in the Royal city began to envision in their hearts how they would raise a human being.

    ¡°Du.¡± A small flower was mped in the round mp tool of the R-03 robot beside the youth, and it passed the flower to the youth.

    This flower was not picked by it, but an N-type robot asked it to help give it to the youth.

    A group of mechanical creatures were hiding nearby due to their huge bodies. It was easy for Gu Huai to see them. He took the flower and walked directly to the front of the group of mechanical creatures.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave.¡± Gu Huai looked up at a group of mechanical creatures with metal bodies in front of him. His line of sight locked on one of the N-type robots with blue electronic eyes.

    In the past, when they still felt that their actions were in conflict with the procedures, the mechanical creatures in the Royal city could rightfully approach the youth under the pretext that they needed to guard the youth to prevent thetter from escaping, although at that time they could not be fair to the youth.

    Now that their actions and procedures were not in contradiction with proper logic, these mechanical creatures wanted to care for the human youth in the pce. Yes, but before approaching, they could not help worrying about one more thing at this time.

    Other human beings... that was, the people of his kind were killed by them. Would the youth actually not want to see them? This was the concern of the mechanical creatures in the Royal City from the beginning, and now this concern was bing more and more obvious.

    The flowers, they were also worried that it would be rejected by the youth, so after picking flowers that they thought were beautiful, these N-type robots found the old type robots that were the earliest to follow the youth to help them deliver the flowers.

    Although it couldn¡¯t be expressed in words, the N2 and N3 robots that also didn¡¯t have human forms in the royal city were actually envious of the old robots with a small patch on them, because through data sharing, they knew that the youth once said these old robots were his family.

    Family...

    Hiding nearby, these mechanical creatures originally wanted to secretly observe the reaction of the youth after receiving the flowers, but now they were suddenly approached by the youth, and they were stuck in ce collectively. They dared not to hide, but also dared not face him.

    After being frozen for a while, a mechanical creature in the team hesitantly lifted its right hand. There was still a flower in its hand that had not been sent out. It spread out its right hand t to quietly ce it in front of the youth. ¡°...Du.¡±

    The cold metal did not match the flowers filled with vitality. The mechanical creatures were weapons made by human beings to win the war. It was too surprising for them to make such a tender move in any way, but the mechanical creatures present did not feel this way.

    At present, the youth was different and very important to them... a precious thing that needed their protection and favor.

    It meant to hold him.

    Subconsciously responding, the mechanical creature closest to the youth had carefully picked up the youth and safely ced it on his left shoulder.

    Was the youth willing to be so close to them? Did it mean that he may also be willing to treat them as family...?

    They couldn¡¯t help thinking about this problem. These cold and massive N-type robots subconsciously surrounded the youth and guarded the center of the team.

    ¡°But I¡¯m going to Ogg City. There are some things I need to talk to the people in the Kadrin Parliament face to face.¡± To exin, he didn¡¯t want friendship between the two sides. Gu Huai only wanted to keep the two sides out of trouble.

    Gu Huai discussed the matter with his family yesterday. Thetter did not oppose it, but... Noah made it clear without expression that he would go with him at that time, and the other side was extremely firm on this point.

    Ogg City was the joint capital city set up to resist the mechanical army, while the Kadrin Parliament was set up for the same reason.

    Thest time Gu Huai entered the city with more than a dozen old mechanical creatures, he received numerous watchful or hostile eyes. That time, if he would really taken Noah, Gu Huai could imagine the scene.

    But he didn¡¯t agree, so obviously the other was not willing to let him go back to Ogg City alone.

    Even if he promised not to fight with other races anymore, for Noah, life forms other than the youth still did not belong to the friendly side, and he could not let his important treasure out of his own protective circle alone.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be back soon. Please stay here and wait for me.¡± Sitting on the shoulder of an N-type robot, Gu Huai said, touching the head of the mechanical creature. It was a cold special metal, its temperature couldn¡¯t be easily touched, but Gu Huai touched the side of its cheek and rubbed it.

    The clearance value had reached the passing line. Although he didn¡¯t want to say this, it really soared after Noah lost patience and restraint and tormented him all night. Gu Huai¡¯s feelings about this were reallyplicated.

    If he ignored what he had done, the increase in clearance value was not iprehensible. Gu Huai¡¯s goal was to prevent other races... or to prevent the world from being destroyed, and the biggest factor that would cause the world to be destroyed at present were the mechanical creatures created by human beings in the Ark Project.

    As long as they were willing to listen to him, this mission objective would undoubtedly be regarded as halfpleted.

    Gu Huai forgot, however, that Noah was not the only one who would not trust him to leave the protection area and go to Ogg City. After listening to his words, the group of mechanical creatures surrounding him made several monotonous sounds in a row.

    ¡°Du, Du-¡°

    Compared with the gentle sounds they used when speaking to the youth, the continuous noises of these mechanical creatures were obviously much faster now, showingpletely different emotions.

    Without anguage module, the mechanical creatures in the pce expressed their ideas directly through actions. They continued to surround the youth and got so close because they were afraid to lose sight of him.

    The youth was now the object of most concern for all mechanical creatures in the Royal City. Of course, it was not a secret that the former had to leave the Royal City to go to Ogg City. Before Gu Huai left the pce, it was already conveyed to the consciousness of every mechanical creature by datamunication.

    That alone meant the whole city was not quiet at all.

    ¡°Themander and the human youth cannot be allowed to go forward so lightly. In case the elves or lichs do anything, their safety will not be guaranteed.¡± This sentence was really questionable, but he had no such thing as a heart anyway. Serge¡¯s face was unflustered when he said this.

    As the same kind, the mechanical creatures in the Royal City certainly knew theirmander better than those outside the city. It had to be said, these races even couldn¡¯t cope with the N model mechanical creatures, so how could they hurt theirmander.

    Some N1 mechanical creatures could take the form of human beings, making the Kadrin parliament nervous. In such aparison of strength, Noah¡¯s ability was almost absolute.

    Just as there was a qualitative difference between the N-type and the old type of mechanical creatures, Serge had always been very clear that there was also an insurmountable gap between them and theirmander.

    Type S, the model of the Ark Project¡¯s final creation, was set above Type N. Noah was the only humanoid weapon belonging to this model.

    However, even if this was a false statement, on hearing it, the voices of the mechanical creatures echoed in the hall. Even the N2 and N3 robots, which could not speak, were now closely attending the youth to demonstrate their own thoughts.

    Now this scene, regarding Gu Huai¡¯s decisions, the hidden forces that had been released after a few days were stupefied.

    Earlier, when the youth was said to be locked up, all the humanoid machines present said that the underground cells were no longer usable, and instead he was locked up in a pce with afortable environment. When it came to the members of the hidden forces, all the rules would be followed.

    Although the hidden forces had been released from their cells, their actions were still under tight surveince. Just today, they were to be entertained in a pce, and a mechanical creature in the form of a human came in to expressionlessly brief them on what they needed to do.

    They could understand every word, but the words formed sentences which made the group of thieves begin to doubt their ears.

    Friendly negotiations, cessation of war, peaceful coexistence...? ? ?

    These words heard in the sentence alone were enough to make the hidden forces stranded in this city dumbfounded, not to mention they were now watching a group of cold mechanical creatures circling around the human youth.

    The human youth whom the parliament asked them toe to rescue was being raised by these mechanical creatures.

    Seeing was believing. The thieves from all races who were also staying in the pce could see clearly the attitude of the surrounding mechanical creatures towards the youth.

    Like the mechanical creature that let the youth sit on its shoulders and, from time to time, turned its head to see if the youth had a stable seat. That was totally... a loving attitude, like doting on a child.

    Under collective agreement, Gu Huai could only watch the expansion of the retinue of mechanical creatures with a tangled expression and a headache. When he finally left the Royal City, the team had already be an army in scale. And this army wasrger than any mechanical army sent before.

    Did that mean that, for these mechanical creatures, protecting the youth was more important than winning the war?

    Along with the team, the hidden forces discovered that the Kadrin Parliament¡¯s original estimation of the strength of the mechanical creatures had been wrong. In so many conflicts in the past, the mechanical creatures had never fully attacked them¡ª

    Such a huge team, of course, couldn¡¯t directly enter Ogg City. First of all, Ogg City was enveloped by the transmission device, and even if they transmitted to a location five hundred meters away, it was estimated that the allied races would start preparing for a fight.

    For this reason, there needed to be people who could serve as a bridge between the two sides, and the members of the hidden forces were very good candidates.

    The army groupposed of mechanical creatures teleported to the edge of Ogg City¡¯s alert range, which undoubtedly shocked the entire Kadrin Parliament. All races held their breath and waited for the battle order.

    But, while waiting, the soldiers found that their superiors had not given them any instructions to prepare for the war. Instead, they waited for an order that made them very incredulous...

    How could they dare let a small army of enemy troops into their city?!

    Just receiving such an order, the people of all races in Ogg City soon saw a small army approaching the gate of the city.

    Compared with the huge army on the edge of the range, this small team was not enough to arouse too much vignce, but the idea only stopped before they saw the icy figure at the head of the team.

    Noah.

    Seeing this cold elite figure, the people present even let out a sigh of fear, their fingers slightly cold.

    Thest time they saw the other was on the battlefield. People of all races in Ogg City were reluctant to recall, because the hopelessness of beingpletely crushed in ability was too easy to kill a person¡¯s will to fight.

    But what made all the people in the city feel even more incredulous now was that the humanoid weapon in front of the team... His right hand was firmly grasped by the human youth beside him.

    There was no ambiguous meaning to this scene. The eyes of the public somehow felt as if they had seen a dangerous sharp de and a scabbard restraining the former.

    The other came to talk about peace. The message from the superiors said so. But could the mechanical creatures be trusted? They could so casually bring such a level of killer mechanical creatures into the city??

    Despite the controversy on this issue, the gate of Ogg City was finally opened. Only by talking about peace could various ns have a chance to survive. The Kadrin Parliament made this decision based on this point.

    This was actually something the leaders of the races had been aware of for a long time, just in order not to make the army passively ept the challenge, and everyone had deliberately obscured their understanding on this point.

    The number of mechanical creatures entering the city was less than 20, but Noah¡¯s presence and the presence of the other six humanoid machines led the Kadrin Parliament to send arge force to meet them. It was called ¡°receiving¡±, which of course also meant prevention. Both sides knew it well.

    In the mechanical team, the human youth they originally thought they had sacrificed and the hidden forces they thought could not be rescued¡ª both had been sacrificed in the mechanical creature¡¯s city...

    But now, the hidden troops had been brought back intact, and the human youth in front of them was surrounded by a group of mechanical creatures. All the factspletely subverted with their understanding.

    @@novelbin@@

    This may really be a change... From a distance, looking at the humanoid weapon that was quiet and gently allowing the youth to grasp his hands, the people of all races in Ogg City could not suppress this idea.

 Chapter 126 - Heart of Machinery XVI]

    <strong>Ch126 ¨C [Heart of Machinery XVI]</strong>

    Letting a small armyposed of mechanical creatures and a human enter Ogg City, all races in this united city were now in a state of mental tension.

    Thest time they let mechanical creatures into the city was also because the superiors were persuaded by the human youth, butst time the models of the mechanical creatures beside the youth were very old, so in the heavily guarded Ogg city, they didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the mechanical creatures...

    This time it was different.

    The small army in the city did not say that outside the city gate, an entire army was still parked on the edge of Ogg¡¯s alert area. ording to its scale, the soldiers of all races in the allied forces could not help but think reflexively that the mechanical army was going tounch an attack on them.

    The huge army on the edge of the alert area seemed to show no sign of pushing forward any more. For the time being, the attention of all the people in the city was mainly focused on the team being weed into the meeting hall from the spacious street.

    To say which race had the deepest prejudice against the mechanical creatures, there was no doubt that it was the elves. Since the human race was destroyed, the elves had been the party most invaded and destroyed by the mechanical creatures.

    First, the eternal flower as a sacred relic of the n was robbed. Later, the territory was almost lost. The defense devices of the holynd were destroyed and left damaged. The Tree of Life that gave birth to the elves was nearly destroyed...

    This was a serious matter that nearly exterminated them. Even if the elves were peace-loving by nature, there would be anger if they were pressed so hard.

    Now, for these elves, the human youth in the team of mechanical creatures had be a point of contention. Judging from the situation of thest battle, this human being was undoubtedly their benefactor, but the other was now interacting with mechanical creatures.

    Because they wanted to repay the kindness, the Elves had strongly supported and voted in favor when the parliament proposed to send hidden troops to rescue the youth in the Royal City.

    Some townspeople looked at the youth as if they were looking at a traitor, but aware of this, an N2-type mechanical creature with sky blue light radiating from its eyes simply put the youth on its shoulders, and then turned away to stare at the townspeople one by one with its glowing eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for the youth, who didn¡¯t want them to fight with other races again, they wouldn¡¯t want any peaceful coexistence.

    Execution procedures were to destroy these races, pack the upied territories and treasures into gifts and give them to the youth to build a more magnificent and huge kingdom, and then they would create a throne for the youth to sitfortably on so that he could sit happily on it.

    What kind of natural power did this human youth have over these mechanical creatures? The senior officials of the races who silently watched the scene quietly pondered this question.

    When they arrived at the meeting hall, the crowd looked at the mechanical creature that had let the young man sit on its shoulder with great care. Then the mechanical creature stood behind the young man¡¯s seat and looked down at the youth sitting on the seat of the meeting hall.

    Noah sat next to the youth with no facial expression, while other humanoid machines also surrounded the youth behind him. At this moment, it did not look aggressive.

    The Council Chamber was a sacred hall. It seemed quite quiet at this moment when all the people had just sat on their seats. The atmosphere in the Council Chamber became very subtle due to the addition of the mechanical creatures.

    ¡°The eternal flower is sacred to the elves and is now returned to its owner.¡± Gu Huai took the lead in breaking the silence in the meeting hall. ording to his meaning, he took out a faint light flower from his homemade space ring and pushed it toward the direction of the Elf prophet.

    They saw with their eyes the scene where the young man was taken by the humanoid weapon beside him. The Elf prophet was actually the person who felt the most incredulous about this series of changes.

    His predictions had never gone wrong, and the scene in the prediction must have happened. How did the human youth survive and what caused these mechanical creatures to change their attitude towards the youth when the rescue mission of the hidden troops failed? These two things were very worth pondering on.

    @@novelbin@@

    There was not only the prophet Norma among the elves present. When seeing the youth take out the eternal flower, all the elves on the outer seat almost looked straight, hoping to bring the holy object of their n back to their holynd for offering immediately.

    The mechanical creatures were really willing to return the eternal flower to them so easily, the elves present were hardly convinced.

    The sentence ¡°return¡± was said by the human youth in front of us. Could the other represent the will of these mechanical creatures?

    People were skeptical about this, but hearing the youth¡¯s words, there was no objection from the surrounding mechanical creatures, including the humanoid weapon with a cold face beside the youth.

    The pledge of promise was gone, and the human-shaped weapon peeped at by the crowd had slightly lowered its eyelids at this moment. Although they could not see any emotion on its indifferent face, his sight moved with the eternal flower. Until the flower was taken back to his hand by the elf prophet, the angle of Noah¡¯s lip became a t line.

    Although it didn¡¯t make any noise to raise objections, why did it seem to be not very happy...

    The members of all races present were not bad at observing. Of course, they didn¡¯t not fail to see this. And some people who happened to be at the right angle saw that the human youth on the seat was gently shaking the hand of the humanoid weapon beside him in a soothing way, while thetter held the young man¡¯s hand against him at this moment, and the cold temperature on his body seemed to melt away a lot.

    It was not reasonable to rob the holy objects of other people¡¯s races as his pledge. Noah didn¡¯t care anyway, but before he came to Ogg City, he had already agreed to the youth¡¯s proposal.

    After holding the young man¡¯s hand in reverse, the sullen humanoid weapon eased down, and its gaze was withdrawn from the elf prophet and ced on the young man next to him.

    This human youth could indeed represent the wishes of these mechanical creatures. At this moment, members of all races in this Chamber had affirmed this point.

    The Eternal flower was originally an elven object. As the youth said, it was returned to its original owner. Naturally, the elven prophet would not say any words of thanks after taking back the flower. He just nodded and followed the topic of opening the meeting. ¡°You said you wanted to talk about peace. I would like to ask you what your specific thoughts are.¡±

    It was easy to talk. How to ensure future peace was the biggest difficulty. Even if both sides could sit and talk calmly now, all members of the Kadrin parliament were still treading on thin ice.

    Gu Huai also didn¡¯t want to make any detours. He first repeated his earlier pledge to remind everyone present, ¡°I said before that if things were over, I would have the right to take care of Noah and the other mechanical creatures. You can¡¯ t do any investigation. The meeting should be based on this premise, as I hope no one has forgotten this point.¡±

    If you want to investigate, you have to have the ability to investigate. The youth¡¯s statement was not only to safeguard the lives of the mechanical creatures, but also to give the Kadrin Parliament a chance to step down. The leaders of all races in the seat were silent at this time, and he assumed that they had acquiesced to his statement.

    The next thing Gu Huai would say was rted to the Ark n.

    As for the Ark n, the members of all races on the seat did not know much about it. This was also said to Gu Huai by Red Dragon Gerald earlier. Because it was a n that had been ssified as a top secret by human beings, the Kadrin Parliament could hardly find any clues even if they wanted to trace it. The relevant information had basically been destroyed.

    Gu Huai could only rely on spection about the contents of the Ark n before he was caught in the territory of mechanical creatures, but now he had pieced together the contents of the n.

    ¡°Robots will strictly follow their procedures. The Ark Project was supposed to only produce mechanical creations as weapons that could protect human beings and win conflicts and wars for mankind.¡± Speaking of which, Gu Huai already saw some people with questioning expressions on their faces, but did not stop talking. Gu Huai went on to say, ¡°Before the Ark Project was carried out, human beings made many experimental models, that is, those robots belonging to basic models. This discovery was told to me by Gerald at the beginning, so I think the Kadrin Parliament should also know this.¡±

    ¡°I was rescued from a frozen capsule under the ice cap in the far north by old robots. These old robots have been friendly to me from the beginning and saved me at the cost of the little energy they had left. As experimental models, they were friendly to human beings. I think this is enough to confirm my first remark.¡± Speaking the truth, Gu Huai looked around at the leaders of all races on their seats.

    At that time, all the people present could not refute this statement from the youth. Since the extinction of human beings, other races had also been attacked by mechanical legions one after another. After all the races united, all the mechanical creatures were regarded as enemies, although some people actually discovered that the old mechanical creatures did not take the initiative to participate in the war.

    Human beings were not stupid. Of course, the original intention of manufacturing mechanical creatures could not be to destroy themselves. Although the consequences were inconsistent with the original intention, what the youth said about the n should be correct.

    However, the word ¡°originally¡± in the youth sentence made the races present feel that something was wrong.

    ording to the original ideas of the races, the mechanical creatures produced by the Ark n should have lost control, so they attacked human beings and brought them disaster. However, the youth hade up with this matter as if to tell them that it was not just a simple matter of losing control...

    ¡°In the initial program of the mechanical creatures created by the Ark Project, all races in Eizea were set to be destroyed. The first set to be destroyed were the human beings and the second were elves. Let¡¯s leave aside the rest for a moment, and here you should understand that such a program setting cannot be the original content of the Ark n, but someone must have tampered with it.¡± Gu Huai knew the man who was hiding in the dark. From another angle, it could also be said that human beings in this ne world suffered from him.

    In order to make him unable to pass through the world smoothly, his enemy took great pains.

    Hearing this from the youth, the members present on the seat were shocked at first. Their first concern was not who was the one who was doing the work in the Ark Project, but the procedure set by the youth.

    The youth said that the mechanical creatures would strictly implement the procedures, and also said that in the initial procedures of these mechanical creatures there was a setting to destroy their race. Since they were doomed to hostility, how could these peace talks continue to be possible?

    ¡°This is an erroneous program set under someone¡¯s hostile influence. Personally, I certainly don¡¯t think it is necessary to carry out such a program, but the mechanical biological program cannot be cancelled just by canceling...¡± Speaking of which, Gu Huai paused.

    So what was the point of this peace talk?? Hearing this, some people on the seat of the Council hall became more and more unable to sit down.

    However, at the moment when everyone was about to sumb, Gu Huai said out the solution: ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no solution. There is a loophole in the logic of the setting procedure. It just requires all races to make some changes in form. ¡°

    ¡°What do you need us to do, your excellency?¡± The king of the dwarves pulled off his big beard, and his tone was rtively rxed. If it was only a change in form, there was nothing uneptable.

    Gu Huai coughed low at this moment, trying to speak gently, ¡°Very simple, just change your name...¡±

    Change the name, for example, the elves change their name to the moon n or any other name, as long as the name ¡°elves¡± was clearly not used, it was not too bad for it to be used at home.

    Members of all races who heard the youth¡¯s words in the Chamber were obviously stunned at this moment, because the solution proposed by the youth was too light and simple, and did not conform to what they expected.

    What magic was this¡ª??

 Chapter 128 - Heart Of Machinery XVIII

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C [Heart Of Machinery XVIII]</h4>

    With the help of the mechanical creatures, the progress of the elven Holy Land¡¯s restoration was advancing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The destroyed temple had been rebuilt, and, now all that was left was to redistribute defense devices within the Holy Land.

    The various races had experienced more than 200 years of alliance. The alliance had also enabled them to maintain good diplomacy after the war. In this peaceful environment, the elves were not so anxious about rebuilding their defenses.

    ¡°Is there something else worrying Ah Huai?¡± The humanoid weapon secretly being watched by some elves from time to time stood in front of an R-type robot and looked up at the young human being sitting on the arm of the robot.

    Although everything went smoothly, Noah could feel that the youth in front of him seemed to still be worried about something and was not really rxed.

    Gu Huai looked left and right and confirmed that no one around could see him. He jumped down from the robot¡¯s arm with clear aim.

    The humanoid weapon in front of the robot made a slight downward movement. Noah held out his hand and safely caught the young man who jumped down to his side. He firmly continued to hold the young man¡¯s waist.

    He had a warm body temperature. Noah was not interested in other life forms, but when he was with the youth, he really liked and paid attention to his body temperature.

    ¡°Yes, there is, but it cannot be solved for the time being.¡± Gu Huai put his head on the shoulder of the humanoid weapon that was clinging to him, half narrowed his eyes as he spoke in a somewhatzy tone.

    It was indeed impossible to solve the problem. The enemy was dark and he was in the light. Now he could only wait for the other to show up. The clearance value was still slowly rising, so Gu Huai knew that the other would soon respond.

    This was a world in which the enemy was well prepared. Gu Huai could not guess what the other would do after being forced to hurry. Both of them wanted to win. It was not a mistake to want to win, it was only human nature, but Gu Huai could not ept the means used by the other, which involved his family.

    ¡°If we meet in this world, we won¡¯t be as polite asst time.¡± Gu Huai said this sentence to his system in his mind, calmly saying: ¡°I¡¯m going to give him a fat beating.¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t it be solved for the time being? Noah didn¡¯t ask aloud, but tightened his hand around the waist of the youth at this moment, silently showing his desire to protect and possess.

    The same was true for the settlement with the races. No matter what kind of things, Noah did not think it was possible to stop him.

    The days of peace had gone on for almost a month. As Gu Huai believed, the enemy hiding in the dark had indeed been pushed to the limit of patience. In recent days, some unusual changes had taken ce in the maind of Eizea.

    Eizea was a world where magic and science and technology werebined and developed. There were many magnificent sceneries on the maind, such as the boundless vast wilderness, the secluded green forest, or the spotless vast snow ins.

    All kinds of races on this continent had always believed that they lived in a world full of vitality until they perceived an inexplicable shadow of death in recent days.

    In the eastern part of the maind, the originally green nightwish forest withered in a few days. The towering old trees withered and all the flowers and nts in the forest withered. The wild animals in the forest all seemed to have contacted strange diseases. Their bodies were rotting in many ces, and even bones could be seen in serious cases. Their dispositions had be extremely violent and aggressive.

    Abnormal changes in forests were only the beginning, though such changes had not shown any serious impact for the time being. Therefore, at the beginning, although all races paid attention to this matter, they were not too vignt.

    All races had sent scouts to investigate the forest situation and sent relevant personnel to study the forest ecological situation. Perhaps it was a new type of epidemic. When the situation had just appeared, various races were still inclined to this spection.

    However, after waiting for several days, none of the dispatched personnel returned and the reports werepletely cut off. Only then did the various races realize that something was wrong.

    However, it was the remains in the coffins that had really rmed the races. Even the ancestral graves of the races had not escaped.

    Because time had passed, these corpses had be bones. The dead, who should have rested in peace, were now forced to wake up and be puppets of the ruler, their spirits and wills both imprisoned.

    That was a grave desecration of the dead. Even if this matter had nothing to do with the ancestors of their own race, the people of all races in Eizea could not understand this kind of behavior, which was close to madness.

    The desecration of the dead bodies of their ancestors easily angered the races. However, when they fought back with indignation, the soldiers found a very bad fact. The army of undead they faced was very difficult to deal with.

    They could not be killed because the enemies did not have life, which was somewhat simr to mechanical life. Unless the enemy¡¯s body was crushed, the other could easily recover and reorganize.

    And the number was toorge. The dead who were forced to ¡°resurrect¡± by unknown means poured into the battlefield one after another, continuously making the soldiers unable to see the hope of clearing them.

    The most frightening thing for the soldiers was that if they died in the battle with the undead army, they would soon be forced to be a member of the undead army and fight their formerpanions.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°We will also give our full support. ording to the current situation, it is not difficult to resist.¡± Gu Huai¡¯s side had been on the same front with the races from the very beginning and had put aside any contrary issues. They were now holding strategic discussions.

    Fortunately, with the addition of the mechanical army, the allied forces were not weak in the war with the undead army, and the number of casualties had been kept as low as possible.

    Compared with the undead army, the mechanical army was undoubtedly much more violent, since thetter had any number of tactics, which was better than quantity, and they were sentient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With themander in ce, no matter how many dead beings pour in, it is impossible to break through the gate.¡± The number of undead troops outside the city gate was indeed astonishing, but they all knew about theirmander¡¯s ability.

    Even so, they also wouldn¡¯t let these undead have the opportunity to be close to the youth.

    He didn¡¯t want his family to be worried. Gu Huai nodded his head and ttened his frown.

    He was not worried or afraid. If Gu Huai had to say, he was angry now.

    Gu Huai knew that this was the enemy¡¯s retaliation, and the nature of this kind of behavior could no longer be described as merely bad, but had a deeper level of malice.

    ¡°The Elves Holy Land needs to be guarded more closely. Depending on the situation, an army can be stationed outside the territory.¡± The dwarves had good diplomatic rtions with elves, and the king of the dwarves began to speak for the elves.

    The Tree of Life of the Elves could not move. This was an obvious weakness. The leaders of other races were all aware of the reason and had no objection in this matter.

    Soldiers were expensive, and it was necessary to implement this n as soon as possible, so an elite army would soon set off with good equipment.

    At this time, the leaders did not know that the creator and the ruler of this army of undead actually lurked in their parliament.

    And the other had already made ns and was now ready to make moves towards its real target.

 Chapter 129 - Heart Of Machinery

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C [Heart Of Machinery]</h4>

    Edited by: grump

    The parliament had decided to station a force in the Deep Snow Canyon. The coalition forces, instructed by their superiors, had left Ogg City. The rest of the troops were gathered in Ogg City to counter-attack the invading undead army.

    That there would be a day when various ns would join forces with the mechanical creatures to fight the enemy was something the former could never have imagined before this day.

    They were also inanimate. Theoretically, the mechanical army should be the most feared opponent of the undead army. However, after several battles, they found that thetter had made special preparations for this point.

    If attacked by undead, the attacked parts of the mechanical creatures would suffer from a special kind of corrosion that would spread from the wound to cause serious damage to the body of mechanical creatures.

    N1 type humanoid machines were rtively resistant to this corrosion, but other mechanical creatures that did not have human forms were not.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to war.¡± Gu Huai removed the corroded arm shell of a mechanical creature, then he picked up a tool to begin repairing the damaged part.

    Dismantling needed to be carried out as early as possible, otherwise the repair difficulty would increase at the same rate as the corrosion scope expanded.

    The N-type robot being repaired by the youth hesitated for a while but did not answer for a long time. If it wanted to protect the human youth in front of it, it couldn¡¯t let the undead army grow and it couldn¡¯t not go to war.

    The regeneration ability of the undead army was so high that it was beyondmon sense. As long as their bodies were notpletely crushed, even if it were destroyed into pieces, it could be reorganized... That was not an ability that the undead itself could have.

    This kind of regeneration and reorganization relied on the magic supply of the ruler. However, it was hard to imagine the amount of magic that such a huge army of undead needed to consume. It was impossible to have such power in this world.

    ¡°If it is themander, maybe it can be done.¡± Serge mentioned this when discussing this matter with Gu Huai.

    Noah was certainly not the person who did this. Serge just wanted to show that this seemingly unimaginable thing was not absolutely impossible.

    As the final creation of Ark Project, Noah¡¯s energy core was qualitatively different from other mechanical creatures.

    ¡°...Ida crystal?¡± Gu Huai¡¯s mind shed to the word for the first time, which he had seen in the Encyclopedia of Engineering in the abandoned fortress at the beginning. After leaving the Arctic ice cap, Gu Huai thought about this item from time to time.

    Serge nodded, affirming the youth¡¯s spection.

    Seeing Serge¡¯s nod, Gu Huai was slightly lost in thought. He could probably guess some things.

    ¡°I can protect myself, but if you all make yourself ragged, then I will be busy repairing parts for you day and night. Do you want me to rest for several days?¡± This sentence was more convincing to mechanical creatures. Gu Huai was looking at his mechanical creatures.

    Of course, this situation was not to be seen. The damaged parts of the mechanical creature had just been repaired. Its blue eyes flickered and it made a ¡°du¡± sound at the youth.

    If the mechanical creatures of the N type did not participate in the war, the allied forces would be cut down immediately, so the allies listening to the conversation by the side felt a bit awkward.

    There was no doubt that that was exactly what the enemy calcted to see, but were they going to make the enemy happy?

    ¡°It will take a little time, not long.¡± After saying this to the personnels of all races, Gu Huai picked up the metal shell he had removed from the N-type robot beside him and brought the corroded part into the small room.

    The youth did not have a more specific exnation, but the N2 and N3 robots that exchanged data and information were now obediently staying in the city. Some of them were still outside. After receiving the message, they also began to return to Ogg City.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose, so be at ease.¡± Serge gave a wave of his hand to the living beings around him, ¡°My mechanical creatures can still join in the battle. For the sake of Our Highness, we will do our best to protect you.¡±

    The position of vanguard was to be taken care of by the mechanical army, but even if the mechanical creatures under the N1 model were temporarily evacuated from the battlefield, the impact on the whole war situation was not great. As long as their ownmander was in the alliance, there was no possibility of losing; Serge was confident about this.

    Perhaps the enemy had the ability to target these N-type mechanical creatures, but if Noah could not be restrained, everything else would be of no use.

    Although they didn¡¯t want to describe it this way, theirmander¡¯s destructive ability was totally at a disaster level. He alone was more destructive than the whole mechanical army.

    As for the destructive power of this disaster level, the soldiers of all races who were fighting in the front line now had a profound experience.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the undead army had an irrational regeneration ability, the situation of the war would have benefitted them...

    The cold humanoid weapon held a long ck de. This ck weapon was like the reaper of the undead. It could easily behead groups of undead.

    However, just beheading the undead was not a sess. The task of mending their body was performed by their other soldiers.

    It was going to be a long war of attrition... The strong fighting force on their side had boosted the morale of the allies, but they still knew clearly that it was not an easy thing to end this war. It depended on whether they were exhausted or whether the enemy was killed by them first.

    Or if they could find out the mastermind directly, but that was almost impossible.

    A few days after the N2 and N3 robots withdrew from the battlefield, they quickly returned to the front line again. This time, a group of allied soldiers were surprised to find that their enemies could no longer leave any corrosive damage on the bodies of these N-type mechanical creatures.

    The ability to corrode the shells of mechanical creatures suddenly became ineffective, and the undead who did not have self-awareness still adopted the old attack method until their ruler realized it.

    ¡°Just put on ayer of this, uh... this medicine can iste the corrosion damage?¡± A dwarf researcher approached the young man and looked at arge basin of unknown liquid nearby with eyes filled with heat.

    It only took a few days to find a perfect way to deal with the special corrosion ability of the undead. In front of their eyes, the human youth had such a terrible brain that he could easily solve the things that made them feel helpless.

    Gu Huai nodded and confirmed the other party¡¯s statement, ¡°I have analyzed the corrosion. I just need to use the materials with reductive properties to make the medicine.¡±

    The problemy in the process of analysis. The researchers around cried out in their hearts, why was the tone of the human youth in front of them so rxed like he could sessfully analyze it casually?

    Although it was a little hard for them to ept this talent, the feeling of finally pulling back a city from the enemy¡¯s hands was a little relieving for a group of researchers.

    But unfortunately, the relief did notst long. Bad news came back from the other side of the Deep Snow Canyon.

    @@novelbin@@

    The troops sent to the Deep Snow Canyon werepletely wiped out. The only message that had time to return was that the troops encountered an undead army of skeleton mages in the gorge.

    ¡°Lord Gu Huai, please follow me to the Chamber.¡± Soon after the news of the incident made it back to Ogg City, Zug, the auxiliary officer of the lich n, went to the research office to find someone.

    Gu Huai frowned slightly at the news and looked up to see the lich entering the research room. Gu Huai restored his calm expression and nodded to the other party.

    In Ogg City, the research base was built in a remote area with few people. To go to the parliament hall in the center of the city, one had to first walk through a long tree-lined path.

    Because it was a lonely path with few people, only the footsteps from in front and behind could be heard on the too-quiet path.

    Gu Huai was thinking about things with his eyes slightly lowered, but all of a sudden, he heard the lich in front of him stop, then Gu Huai suddenly raised his eyes.

    But what made Gu Huai pay attention was not that the other party stopped, but that he sensed the changing atmosphere from the lich in front of him.

    The other person¡¯s reaction... No...

    In the next second when the Lich in front of himpletely changed, the scene in front of Gu Huai suddenly changed to an extremely dark and closed environment.

    After the recement of space waspleted, the lich in front of Gu Huai also turned his body around. Now the appearance of the other party was not exactly what a lich should look like.

    Half of its body had a mechanical structure, and the other half was like a dead man, full of decay. Its shape was very distorted.

    ¡°Wee to the special space I have prepared for you.¡± A normal voice came out of a twisted mouth. The Lich¡¯s scarlet eyes were fixed on the human youth in front of him. ¡°This will be your resting ce.¡±

    After repeated idents, he had no patience and didn¡¯t want to wait for the to be closed.

    The young man in front of him no longer had the chance to turn things around. Now, in this space created by him, he wouldpletely kill the other.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Edited by: grump

    Compared to Gu Huai¡¯s intention to only break through the weak points in the space, it was obviously much more violent to destroy the isted space with pure force.

    Noahpressed the isted space from the outside with great energy, causing cracks in the space barrier, thus highlighting the weak points in the space. Noah then used his ck weapon to directly prate the weakest spot of the space.

    The isted space copsed rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Before the master of the space could react, he saw a huge humanoid weapon in the space, who quickly shed to the youth to encircle the youth with his arms, hugging him tightly.

    Slowly looking at the youth, Noah still tightened his grip on his body, but the warm body temperature he felt from the youth finally calmed down the destructive desire surging in his heart.

    Due to the sudden disconnection of the tracking magic applied to the youth, Noah, who could not figure out the current condition of the youth not long ago, lookedpletely cold in an instant. A feeling of rage from the bottom of his heart made him take a knife and he beheaded all the enemies in the center of the battlefield, smashing thend into a deep pit.

    Thinking about the failure of the spell, whether caused by others or caused by environmental reasons, either indicated that the youth was brought into an unsafe environment at this time.

    Aware of this, Noah immediately withdrew from the battlefield without stopping after destroying the battlefield with one blow. A corresponding message was transmitted to the minds of all mechanical creatures through data sharing, which caused the whole mechanical army to stop fighting one after another.

    They couldn¡¯t casually leave the battlefield, but for the mechanical creatures, the human youth who was perhaps in danger was the most important and the object they wanted to protect.

    If thetter was gone, they had no reason to protect the world.

    The force of the inner space being destroyed from the outside made its way through, which resulted in a huge explosion without any warning, which rang in Ogg city, directly making the rm device in the city automatically ring.

    The people of every race who stayed in Ogg City were shocked. When they looked up because of the suddenly darkened sky, they saw the isted space that was copsing sharply and the mechanical army that had been sent to Ogg City appearing one after another.

    ¡°That is...¡± Some people identified the distorted figure in the copse space as Zug, the assistant officer of the lich n, by his clothes. When they found out about this, the members of all races in the city found it very hard to ept.

    The other party lookedpletely different from a lich in appearance. He could only be described as a monster. Its resemnce to a living bodypletely disappeared.

    The smell of death that overflowed from this twisted figure could not be ignored by anyone, much less the magic gem on his staff, which seemed to be contaminated, emitted the same energy as the undead.

    The person behind the attack was in their stronghold, and he had been a very important person in the stronghold. This undoubtedly made the rest of the members of the parliament feel a shiver.

    The other side knew almost everything their army was going to do. Just thinking about it made members of the parliament break out in a cold sweat.

    Zug was only the name used by the other party in the current world. After the space created by the lich named Xia Zuo waspletely destroyed, the expression on the distorted face finally changed from gloomy to ferocious and horrible.

    In contrast was the humanoid weapon that protected the youth behind him and all the mechanical creatures of the mechanical army.

    The darkened sky gradually formed a twisted whirlpool. It was with that that the lich moved with his wand iid with the Ida crystal. Hordes of thick thunder and lightning fell from the whirlpool and relentlessly shot down onto the ground, destroying many buildings in Ogg City directly into ruins.

    All the things that came into direct contact with these dark purple streaks of thunder and lightning were reduced to ashes in an instant. This was an ultrarge-scale attack covering the whole city. With the blessing of Ida crystal, it was an easy thing tounch such magic beyond the forbidden spell level.

    Because of his anger, the lich wanted to vent his emotions. Seeing that the people below could barely hold up the shield as they struggled to support the personnel of all races, Xia Zuo was sick with joy. He let out a cold lowugh.

    Ogg City was now like a horrible scene of theing of the end. The lightning falling from the twisted whirlpool had no end, and the thunder of destruction had brought forth loud sounds. The inhabitants of the city were trapped like people in a locked house that had already caught fire, they could only watch the fire spread and the mes were getting closer to them, there was no way to escape from the cage.

    If the leaders of all races only protected themselves, they could actually resist the attacks, but there were still many groups behind them who were not able to support the shield. These people all needed their protection.

    The humanoid weapon that protected the youth behind him was also in an enraged state, but Noah, who had entered a state ofpletebat, did not have any expression. The pale golden eyes of the cold face slightly narrowed at this moment.

    The more infuriated Noah was, the calmer he looked. He raised his ck weapon toward the enemy in front of him and pointed his sharp, frosty de at the other. Although he did not say a word, Noah¡¯s gesture was a deration of war.

    It was OK for the other to destroy anything in the world. Noah wouldn¡¯t even lift his eyelids lightly because he didn¡¯t really care about those things... but only for the youth behind him.

    That was his cherished treasure.

    Their positions werepletely conflicting and contradictory. Noah threw ayer of defense magic on the youth first, then shed directly to the front of the lich at an extreme speed that the naked eye could not distinguish. The ck weapon in his hand pierced the enemy¡¯s clothes first and mercilessly pierced a big hole into thetter.

    That was actually only a tentative blow.

    The weapon pierced arge hole in his body, but the lich still smiled grimly and didn¡¯t care about the damage to his body. Only, in the next few seconds, the hole in the lich¡¯s body had automatically returned to its original shape.

    This would not be an easy battle. Gu Huai looked up at the sky, dark purple lightning from the twisted vortex falling continuously. He aimed the device at the space vortex.

    He couldn¡¯t let this situation go on, otherwise, the ground shield support would not hold on for long, Ogg City would have countless sacrifices.

    With the vortex center energy, theoretically he could...

    There was no time to hesitate. Gu Huai had already started the engineered device when he had the idea.

    Energy was concentrated at the device port, and after about half a minute, an optical nucleus condensed. The optical nucleus rushed into the center of the vortex like a meteor.

    The energy of the two nuclear groups exploded and the collision position in the sky made a screeching noise, but it seemed that the energy of the optical nucleus was still slightly insufficient.

    Looking up at the sky, Gu Huai put on the magic booster he had made before,pressed the assembled elements into new optical nuclei, and threw a second attack into the whirlpool.

    This time, the vortex in the sky burst directly, and the people struggling to resist on the surface finally had breathing space.

    During this period, the humanoid weapon holding the dark weapon had beheaded the lich in front of him several times. Although this did not kill the other, Noah was just venting his anger.

    Facing the final creation of the Ark Project, even the lich who also held an Ida crystal clearly felt the pressure.

    This was the final battle. Destroying all living things in this city meant victory. The lich¡¯s scarlet eyes suddenly became bloodier. At this moment, he withdrew all the energy that had previously sustained the undead army.

    Withdrawing the power from the undead army, his magic energy was undoubtedly multiplied by several times, and at this time, the other made a surprising move.

    The twisted figure took off the Ida crystal set at the top of the stave, and immediately embedded the magic gem into the half of his body that had been transformed into a machine.

    ¡°Every one of you will die here today.¡± Even after reforming itself, the lich¡¯s body would still be in great pain to bear such a magic gem. With a scream, he dropped his vicious curse on the city.

    The enemy¡¯s strength could even be increased. The urgent situation undoubtedly cast a heavy shadow on the hearts of the people of all races in Ogg City. Many of them were almost exhausted just by coping with the destruction of the lightning.

    At present, their only hope seemed to be the cold figure that was still directly fighting with the enemy, surrounded by the city that had be devastated and wounded nsmen, and the hoarseughter of the enemy. ncing at each other, leaders of all races decided one thing in silence.

    Even if they ced their hopes on others, they would also contribute their share to improve the chances of realizing this hope by a few more minutes.

    After solving the twisted vortex in the sky, Gu Huai had now smashed half of his various engineering devices at the enemy.

    Although the lich who put down the curse on the citypletely surpassed their understanding of strength with the support of the Ida crystal, he still suffered several hardships and was repeatedly restricted in his movements in the face of the various tricky engineered devices of the youth. And whenever his actions became a little slow, Noah¡¯s deadly attacks would follow.

    Why was it said to be a fatal attack was because Noah¡¯s target was very clear every time. The ck weapon he held stabbed the lich¡¯s chest at an unavoidable angle, where the embedded Ida crystal was.

    So far Noah hac repeatedly attacked this spot ten times.

    If the Ida crystal embedded in the body was destroyed, it would lose its ability to dominate. This was very clear. The lich, unable to avoid Noah¡¯s attack, made a hoarse shout, and began to emerge surging magic waves.

    But just then, several chains like substance temporarily blocked the lich¡¯s movement. At the other end of the chain were leaders of all races whose faces were almostpletely gray.

    There was no doubt that life magic was a kind of magic with restrained attribute to a necromancer. Life sacrifice was the most effective magic among them, but the cost was also the heaviest.

    Gu Huai did not miss the opportunity created by all. The magic and the chain of life formed a very strong cage together. The mechanical creatures also added their strength to the cage. At the same time, Noah used his weapon to prate the lich¡¯s chest in an instant.

    The blow caused the Ida crystal embedded in the lich body to split several cracks, and Noah had no intention of destroying it with all his might. After prating the lich¡¯s chest, he dodged close to the enemy and forcibly took the contaminated Ida crystal from the enemy . Of course, this process was apanied by the lich¡¯s piercing cry.

    Noah quickly purified the gem with his own strength. After grinding the crack to a round shape, he put the Ida crystal, which had restored its holy light, into the hands of the youth, who could use it as research materials or a toy.

    Without the Ida crystal¡¯s support, the enemy was just a spent force. Facing the humanoid weapon perfectly matched with the crystal, the other had no chance to win at this time. Or it could be said that the other had little chance of winning from the very beginning, depending on whether Noah was fighting seriously.

    The humanoid weapon with the Ida crystal as its energy core basically represented the most powerful force in the current world. If you want to defeat the other, unless...

    ¡°No... you low-level creatures, never¡ª¡± the shrill crysted for a while, the lich uttered these words in a hoarse voice, and then a more obvious change that could not be ignored ured.

    This kind of change was not at the same level as before. It was a feeling of terror that made leaders of all races feelpletely unable to breathe. It seemed that even time went still at this moment.

    The enemy had clearly lost its source of strength. Why could his ability be further improved? This terrible pressure, so heavy that they could not move at all, was like... The ability possessed by the gods.

    Each race in Eizea had its own deities. Although miracles had never been seen before, this belief had made their will more tenacious.

    The twisted creature in front of them was now as powerful and invincible as the gods, yet the other was the monster that would bring the end of the world to them.

    The other was simply cheating¡ª

    The extremely heavy pressure made Gu Huai have some difficulties in action at this time, and a little sweat appeared on his forehead during the resistance.

    But the youth didn¡¯t bear the pressure for long. A low and cold voice sounded in Gu Huai¡¯s consciousness almost at the same time.

    ¡°If the used power capacity exceeds the level of the world, the vition of the world¡¯s rule shall be determined and the ruling shall be executed.¡±

    This voice not only sounded in Gu Huai¡¯s consciousness space, but also conveyed to all living beings in the city. The next second, there was also a bright and dazzling change in the human-shaped weapon that was the focus of attention and thest hope.

    ¡°Noah...?¡± Gu Huai watched as the humanoid weapon blocked him from being overwhelmed with some surprise in his voice, and his system chirped...

    The humanoid weapon that heard the voice of the youth leaned over and kissed the cheek of the youth. The system, who attached its consciousness to the soul of Noah, made this gesture after hearing the youth¡¯s voice.

    He actually touched and kissed the young man, instead of just looking on. Only in this way, Noah felt a little satisfaction, so he narrowed his eyes slightly as he pecked and kissed the young man¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± The cold humanoid weapon gave a low response to the young man. After that, he moved his eyes to the twisted monster not far away.

    The enemy vited the world¡¯s rules, so Noah had a legitimate reason to intervene. It didn¡¯t take muchplicated fighting. Noah appeared near the lich, who was now obviously in a state of shock and anger.

    @@novelbin@@

    ¡°Erasing your existence; you are not allowed to exist in any world¡¯s space.¡± At this time, Noah¡¯s cold and handsome face revealed a kind of divinity. His voice was low and he gave a verdict to the lich who was trying to resist.

    Once this sentence fell, in the eyes of people of all races under Ogg City, the distorted monster that terrified them gradually disappeared with an angry scream, and finallypletely turned transparent and disappeared.

    With the disappearance of this distorted figure, the haze that had enveloped the whole city¡¯s sky gradually dispersed. All the people living in the city raised their heads and saw the celestial light that was not long lost but deeply felt by them.

    The shadows receded...

    The warm sunlight falling from the sky made the people in Ogg City lift their heads and feel for a while to confirm that the disaster had really dissipated, and their tense heartstrings finally rxed a little.

    Due to the demise of their ruler, the army of the undead, which hadpletely lost its magic support, also fell like puppets with broken strings in an instant. The front-line soldiers stopped fighting in astonishment at this moment. Before long, the cheers of the soldiers resounded through the battlefield.

    Ogg City was now almost in ruins. No building was in good condition. However, even if the city became devastated, the people of all races who survived the battle were still full of hope.

    They were still alive. Even if their homes were destroyed, they could rebuild them. After a period of time, Ogg City would be as prosperous as before.

    ¡°We will also help with reconstruction.¡± Gu Huai said so, and nodded with the mechanical creatures beside him.

    Having said this, Gu Huai added: ¡°We will go back when the basic facilities are rebuilt here.¡±

    Gu Huai said this sentence to the mechanical creatures beside him. The humanoid machines that heard this sentence all showed obvious joy, while the other N-type robots gave a monotonous answer at this moment.

    ¡°Clearance value is 93%.¡± Returning to the state of an observer, the system informed the youth of thetest clearance progress.

    Using magic, it was not difficult to rebuild the city initially. With the joint efforts of all people, Ogg City had returned to a habitable state in less than ten days.

    Of course, it would take some time to be as beautiful and prosperous as before, but this was not something Gu Huai and the mechanical creatures needed to pay attention to, leaving it to the various races to continue their efforts.

    ording to their previous agreement, after the initial reconstruction of Ogg City waspleted, Gu Huai and the mechanical army returned to the Royal City of the mechanical creatures, named Kelno City.

    The united fight against the undead army had enabled the various races in Eizea topletely put down their old grudges and estrangement towards the mechanical creatures, they were allies, but at least now they had be friendlier.

    After the First World War, all races became very awed by Noah. In Noah¡¯s final battle, they felt the divinity revealed by the other.

    After returning to the Royal City, Gu Huai lived happily with the mechanical creatures. There were no big storms in the world. They were neither the Devil king who destroyed the world nor the warriors who defeated the Devil king. All they needed to do was to live a safe life.

    If there were no twists and turns, then only Gu Huai¡¯s time limit for clearance would be reached.

    Thest 7% of the clearance value had beenpletely increased in the third year after the defeat of the undead army. Now the maind of Eizea was both peaceful and prosperous.

    ¡°Chu Chu will see Ah Huai again soon.¡± At the end of the decisive battle, Noah briefly merged with the system¡¯s consciousness, thus Noah knew many things, including the fact that the youth would leave after a certain period of time.

    This would be theirst parting, so that they could meet again and stay together forever.

    If it was for this end, Noah could ept a short separation from the youth.

    The rest of the mechanical creatures in the city were also sensitive, they were now close to the youth, the sky blue light on the electronic eyes shing slightly, the mechanical creatures stood silently watching.

    He would see them again. It was just like that. They didn¡¯t have any more requirements but Noah raised one.

    ¡°What requirement?¡± Gu Huai had some doubts, after all, his family Chu Chu rarely asked him for something.

    ¡°Ah Huai, choose Chu Chu.¡± Noah said this sentence, he knew that the youth might not understand it now, but he still hoped to get the youth¡¯s promise.

    Choose... Why choose, Gu Huai really didn¡¯t understand Noah¡¯s words, but for his lover, he quickly nodded and agreed.

    The system that knew the situation was silent at this moment. Everything would be known after the game was cleared and the youth retrieved his memories.

    Seeing the youth nod his head and say yes, the lips of the cold humanoid weapon slightly curved upwards, and his usually cold eyes became a little warm. This was an expression of satisfaction.

    The various races in Eizea did not know what happened to the Royal City of the mechanical creatures. They only knew that by the time they realized, the city where the mechanical creatures and a human were living had beenpletely closed.

    Ayer of metal-like shell of indestructible but unknown material covered the entire Royal City. From a distance, only a huge metallic hemisphere could be seen.

    The various races thought it was the mechanical creatures who didn¡¯t want to contact with the outside world, so they simply sealed off their homespletely and lived a self-sufficient life inside. But in fact, the mechanical creatures in this city just apanied the youth to sleep together.

    Shutting down their energy so they could sleep, they wanted to wait for the youth to wake up and restart the energy.

    ¡°Clearance confirmed.¡±

    The youth passed through the world represented by each card, without any failure, that was, he did not need to enter other alternate worlds.

    This meant that the youth had won the game and would soon be rewarded as the winner of the game. After saying this sentence, the system then asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Ah Huai ready?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Gu Huai nodded his head. He was now standing at the threshold of knowing the truth of everything. He stepped in.

    However, when Gu Huai finished the sentence, he was pushed into the doorpletely. Just like when he was entering a new world, Gu Huai had temporarily lost consciousness.

    On the other side of the door was the end and starting point of fate.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Edited by: grump

    The reward for winning the game would be distributed to the youth. At this time, in the highest position above the entire world, there was a cold figure waiting quietly at the ce closest to the throne.

    With silver hair and golden eyes, this figure stood quietly beside the empty throne, and the pale golden eyes on the handsome face were slightly lowered. What was disyed was a kind of beauty without warmth, but still thrilling.

    What was reflected in this pair of pale golden eyes was the throne. In fact, Noah was waiting for the youth who would appear in this seat and was also the original owner of this throne.

    The cause and effect of all these things could be traced back to the very distant past. As for Gu Huai, who won the game, thetter was retrieving his lost memory. The old traces of the past were reyed in the youth¡¯s mind like a movie.

    There were different levels of worlds, but in the beginning of everything, no matter whether high or low, the worlds were all empty, and there were few nes in the world.

    Even the existing world, which was barely formed with great difficulty, was not aplete world. It was extremely unstable and could copse into its original chaotic state at any time.

    The reason why such a phenomenon urred was that these worldscked ¡°rules¡±.

    The youth who watched thousands of worlds from the highest pce had the idea of creating corresponding rules for these worlds for the first time as he watched many worlds form only to copse.

    Therefore, in these worlds, the firstplete world was born.

    The creation of a world was creation, and there was no difference in the creation of the second, third and fourth. Before he thought that the number of faceted worlds was enough, the daily task of youth in the supreme Pce was to create worlds.

    The concept of time was very vague in the supreme pce where there was no rotation between day and night.

    The passage of time was not obvious, but it could be clearly seen that the originally empty world gradually became very bright and beautiful, and worlds of different shapes grew actively, like thousands of stars dotting the darkness.

    All the nes became lively. The young man was sitting in a rather cold seat. There was no one but him in this high hall. When watching these nes created by him, the young man¡¯s eyes were serious and very gentle and soft.

    The rules in different worlds were different. These rules belonged to the secondary rules. It could be called sub-rules or treaties. These ¡°treaties¡± were the most important factors to maintain the world¡¯s order and make the world grow well.

    However, after a period of time, the youth discovered that he only created secondary rules in these nes, and the world formed by the rules could not bepletely stable in development.

    Although it was only a very low probability event, in the thousands of dimensions, there were indeed several worlds that had grown rather twisted and turned despite the existence of treaties.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± He calmly said in a low voice, trying to sooth them.

    Every ordinary creature in a world had self-consciousness, even the worlds¡¯ sub-rules created by the youth.

    They were equivalent to the world¡¯s will of everyone in the world and they dominated the development of the world. These sub-rules created by the youth all liked to be close to the youth very much.

    The instinctive love from a creation for its creator was quite natural. They strived to manage the world and maintain the world¡¯s order because they wanted to make the youth happy and to let him see a more beautiful world, which was their gift to the youth.

    The youth wondered why there had been a corresponding disorder, a disruptive phenomenon asionally appearing in some worlds.

    It was not enough to regte the development of the worlds by treaty alone. One more...

    ording to the essence of all things, it was necessary to create a master rule, or supreme rule, applicable to all worlds, including the current pce. That was the conclusion reached by the youth after some reflection.

    The creation of the main rules was much more difficult than that of the sub-rules. It was not an easy job. The youth spent considerable effort on this matter and finally seeded in creating it.

    However, when the creation was finally confirmed, inexplicably, the youth suddenly made a decision that was not in the n.

    Because what was created this time was the main rule, which could exist in the highest ne, when the youth looked at the pce that was somewhat empty and coldpared to other worlds, he had the idea that he may be able to give the rule a substantial form.

    This idea had no purpose at the beginning. It could be said that it was very idental and came into being suddenly under the influence of many subtle factors.

    Deciding to do it, the young man was not a person who liked to hesitate, so he quickly set out to practice his ideas.

    ¡°Your name is Noah.¡±

    After giving him a regr human form, the young man said this to the figure in front of him with a gentle voice.

    The scene of his own birth was a very vivid memory for Noah. That was the first sound Noah heard. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the ck-haired youth standing in front of him with beautiful eyes and a small smile.

    His attention was attracted by the youth and he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from the sight. Noah instinctively looked at the youth in front of him. His eyes clearly reflected the figure of the youth. After a while, he nodded silently to the youth.

    His name was Noah, and he had no doubt about the gentle voice he heard. Noah remembered the name given to him by the youth.

    ¡°I am Gu Huai. You can call me... Ah Huai.¡± Although he had no experience of getting along with people face to face, Gu Huai also knew that exchanging names was an important and necessary thing.

    Ah Huai. Noah did not pronounce the name after him. The supreme rule that had just been born and given shape was still silently staring at the dark-haired youth who spoke to him with his pale golden eyes. His cold and handsome face was expressionless, but he nodded to the young man again.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Gu Huai unconsciously used the word, the youth simply put his hand on the head of the cold figure.

    He was really good and nodded obediently. At the beginning of his birth, his ignorant state made the other behave like a baby just breaking out its shell. Considering this situation, Gu Huai would unconsciously use a soft tone when talking to the other.

    Although from the morphological point of view, the cold figure had apletely adult male appearance.

    When the sybles fell, Gu Huai raised his hand to the other¡¯s head and tried to withdraw it, but there was an ident in the process.

    When the young man touched his head, he narrowed his pale golden eyes slightly. When the feeling of being touched was gone, Noah caught the hand of the youth as he wanted to withdraw it.

    His left hand was caught just halfway back. Gu Huai paused a little at this moment.

    The other¡¯s grip on his hand was not very strong. Gu Huai wanted to pull it out, but he saw his reflection in the eyes of the pale golden pupils near him, and he couldn¡¯t help but dismiss the thought.

    It was nothing if one hand was caught, so on second thought, Gu Huai let the person watching him continue to hold his left hand.

    ¡°This is the highest level. For the time being, there are only two of us in this ce. I¡¯ll show you the environment.¡±

    The young man led the way, Noah, who had caught the young man¡¯s left hand, followed the young man closely, with the youth¡¯s back reflected in his eyes.

    Although it was the highest world, this ne was not as colorful as other worlds. Manyplete worlds were brightly colored scrolls, but the color of the highest world that only existed as an isted temple was very monotonous.

    This hall was veryrge. The tall white stone pirs supported this hall with a sacred atmosphere. The walls were engraved with someplicated and special patterns.

    This was not to say that the temple was not beautiful, but that the color was monotonous onlypared to other hot and noisy worlds. This world was very lonely, but the only two people living in this temple did not feel this way.

    Like a mother hen who led its chick, the young man led the way and Noah who followed him familiarized himself with the environment of this high temple.

    He was willing to let the ¡°rule¡± who was like an ignorant baby just breaking its shell adapt to the high-level environment first, and Gu Huai finally took him back to the center of the hall, where he usually observed the worlds of each level.

    Instead of sitting in the cold seat, the youth lifted his free right hand at this moment. Images of thousands of worlds appeared in front of them, like a magnificent and beautiful painting.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Gu Huai drew the cold figure that had been obediently following him closer and let the other stand beside him, then he said this sentence with slightly bent eyes.

    Beautiful... It was ignorant, but Noah, as the supreme rule of all worlds, was omniscient and omnipotent. He knew what the word ¡°beautiful¡± meant.

    @@novelbin@@

    This was a word to express praise. It was used to praise the beauty of a thing.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± There was a cool feeling in his voice. Noah¡¯s tone was very light and his beautiful wless face was still expressionless. His eyes were only slightly looking at the worlds, and soon his attention shifted back to the youth.

    Beautiful, the youth was very beautiful...

    Noah¡¯s first perception of something ¡°beautiful¡± did note from these magnificent and dazzling worlds, but from the dark-haired youth beside him, which made Noah blink his pale golden eyes subconsciously.

    He liked to watch the youth and he couldn¡¯t say why. Noah just wanted to do it.

    Pursuing with sight and following with the youth¡¯s pace was enough for Noah.

    He instinctively pursued and followed, while the young man who always walked alone in front of him gradually got used to having a man running behind him and circling around him like a chick with aplex, and he didn¡¯t know when the young man would take the initiative to stretch out his hand to catch the chick who liked to follow him while walking.

    It was he who created the other and gave the other a form ording to his own wishes. Gu Huai believed that he had the responsibility to guide Noah.

    ¡°Like this, they will listen to you.¡± Hands-on teaching, Gu Huai was teaching Noah how tomunicate with other sub-rules of the world.

    While obeying the youth who created them, they loved and wanted to be close to the other, while Noah, as the supreme rule, waspletely obeyed by the sub-rule of the myriad worlds, namely the world¡¯s will.

    Noah was born to master the matters taught by the youth, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with it yet. However, in the face of the youth¡¯s teaching, Noah still listened quietly with his eyes slightly lowered, showing the appearance of a good child listening attentively.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± He answered expressionlessly and slightly tilted his head at this time, like he was waiting for something.

    He didn¡¯t let Noah wait for a long time. The young man who heard the other side¡¯s low response was very used to raising his hand to touch the other side¡¯s soft silver hair, which meant praise.

    The world wills of the small worlds were unavoidably agitated at this time. On one hand, they were envious, but on the other hand, happy.

    They were sub-rules, and even if they could have a substantial form like Noah, they could not enter the highest pce. The only way for them to get close to the youth was to connect with the youth¡¯s consciousness. Therefore, they naturally envied Noah, who could actually be touched and rewarded by the youth.

    But the other could apany the youth in the highest hall, which also made these world wills happy.

    The youth was too lonely. Perhaps the youth had never had this kind of sensation, but these world wills all had this idea.

    A person who had not experienced warmth would not know anything about cold. Simrly, a young person who had always lived alone in the highest pce would not know loneliness until he felt the feeling of being apanied.

    However, Noah was now fluttering around the youth all day like a chick, giving him no chance to feel lonely.

    ¡°What did they tell you?¡± Gu Huai was unavoidably a little curious.

    From another point of view, this also meant that the other sub-rules had be familiar with Noah, which was undoubtedly a good thing in Gu Huai¡¯s eyes.

    When asked by the youth, the supreme rule moved his fingertip imperceptibly and responded with a cool but very low and pleasant voice: ¡°They are teaching me how to manage the ne.¡±

    The sentence he was now saying was called ¡°lies¡±. It was the first time he has lied since he was born, but Noah did not want to deceive the youth.

    These world wills were teaching him how to take care of the youth, and they also said that he should apany the youth more so that the youth would not feel lonely. Noah made note of all the words carefully.

    The rtionship between chasing and being chased, guiding and being guided was the same at the beginning.

    When the youth observed a world, he often not only observed its overall development, but also deeply observed the creatures nurtured in the world, and was full of interest in these creatures and their various forms.

    And one day, the situation was a little bit special.

    The young man watched the creatures in the selected world, and from time to time turned his head to look at the cold figure beside him. After repeating this behavior several times, the young man coughed in a low voice and pressed down the corners of his mouth unconsciously.

    In the image, there were a lot of cubs. They looked round. Their fur looked very plush and easy to touch. The point was that these cubs obediently followed behind the slightlyrger creature in front, which led Gu Huai topare these cubs with the supreme rule beside him.

    Of course there was no simrity in appearance, but when it came to this kind of behavior of following where he went, the two were almost identical.

    Noticing the curve of the youth¡¯s lips, Noah stared at his lips for a moment without blinking.

    Whenever the young man bent his eyebrows and smiled like this, Noah thought it would be good for him to watch this person forever.

    The youth was very beautiful...

    When he smiled, it was like a warm fire in the cold darkness, burning away all the dull darkness. This warm color was more beautiful than anything else, and Noah could always hear the sound of his heartbeat.

    All the round cubs in the image were chirping. This made the young man suddenly think of something strange. After he covered up his smile with a low cough, he said half jokingly to the cold figure beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a nickname: Chu Chu.¡±

    Just saying so, Gu Huai, of course, was not really going to force the other to take the nickname Although he did think that the nickname ¡°Chu Chu¡± sounded very lovely, the name was not very consistent with the other¡¯s cold image...

    Gu Huai was still thinking at this moment, but the cold figure in front of him had already nodded, which made Gu Huai pause slightly.

    At this time, Noah slightly lowered his eyes. He lowered his head and pecked the lips of the youth before the youth responded, ¡°Chirp.¡±

    Feeling the soft touch on his lips, Gu Huai was reallypletely shocked at this moment.

    Because of the close distance, the pale golden eyes of Noah clearly reflected the figure of the youth.

    He watched the youth as if watching his own destiny.